Vol 6 - Chapter 1: Somewhere near Paradise

[—...The current Minister of Foreign Affairs of Saudi Arabia is Prince Bandar Alfad. He is a
wise man, but his health has been poor since birth. As a result, Prince Rashid and Prince Ali
have been vying for the diplomatic seat ever since. Prince Al-Faisal is Ali's younger brother.
They are a very close pair of brothers. However, Al-Faisal soon gave up the power struggle
and started his own business...—]

Such dirty dealings are everywhere.

Wherever there is power, there are 'vermin' crawling around. The more people there are
competing for a position, the dirtier and more complicated it becomes.

In the eyes of others, the 'vermin' are more often found within the ranks than outside. Perhaps
everyone knows how foul it smells behind the glamorous façade.

"Oh, there's no wind at all today."

Jeong Taeui grumbled while chewing on dried plums. The soft dried fruit was very sweet,
especially on hot days like this.

"If you want to get involved in this, there's nothing more I can say. But I just hope you don't
drag unrelated people into it."

Jeong Taeui had been grumbling for a while.

But no one responded to his complaints. At first, there was someone sitting right in front of
him, but it seemed that person wasn't paying attention to what he was saying, busy flipping
through the pages of a book – still, if Jeong Taeui said something important, he would
respond as if he had been listening intently all along. The woman in a white dress, wearing a
veil, was walking down the hall to change the water in the pitcher she was holding in silence.
Even if Jeong Taeui could communicate with that girl, he probably couldn't casually talk to
her. Because the space inside this building belonged to an Arab – a territory of Tanzania – not
Seringe.

He recalled what his high school friend had said before, that he had once gone to Iran for
work and then got lost. He had spoken to a passing woman without understanding the
significance of her attire and had nearly received a heavy blow for looking at her intently.

Jeong Taeui didn't intend to talk to this girl either. He wasn't the type to stare at others,
especially women (unless the person was a man). He simply admired 'the beauty of a
woman', and they were not objects of his desire.

...But, Jeong Taeui didn't think that the Arab man holding a knife standing in the corner of the
hall could understand his utterly pure-hearted intentions towards that girl. The man's
scowling gaze was fixed on him.
"All I need now is a beer."

Jeong Taeui sighed, muttering, and lay down.

Outside the stone-paved yard, through a small door at the end of the hallway, was a beautiful
garden covered by lush trees, shrubs, and vibrant flowers swaying as if it had been
transported from a dense forest.

Sitting under a rubber tree at the back, Jeong Taeui quietly turned the pages of his book and
slowly lay down on the grass in the shade in front of him. Jeong Taeui pulled over the fruit
basket that the woman in white had brought to him earlier and picked up a fruit.

This place is beautiful, perhaps the closest to paradise.

There was no noise at all. Instead, there was only the rustling of the bushes, the occasional
chirping of birds on the dense branches or the sound of their wings flapping as they flew
away, and the echoing laughter of the girls in white in the distance.

Above him was the clear blue sky.

And beside him was his beloved brother. The familiar sound of pages turning occasionally
broke the silence.

"It's funny. How can the mansion of someone involved in such a mess be so close to
paradise?"

Jeong Taeui muttered wearily.

Indeed, he seemed to understand why Jeong Jaeui had decided as he did.

"Why are you still stuck here while everyone is desperately looking for you? Even if you are
being held, you could escape if you wanted to."

When Jeong Taeui asked his brother, Jeong Jaeui calmly responded.

"It's comfortable. And there's nowhere I particularly want to go."

At that response, Jeong Taeui was left speechless. Well, perhaps because he is so precious,
even if he is being kept here for some purpose, he must be treated with respect, Jeong Taeui
thought. Just looking at the living conditions, it's clear he isn't being mistreated. In fact,
everything is meticulously arranged to ensure he can enjoy the utmost comfort, although it
might not be immediately apparent.

"Can I greet the host? After all, I've come to someone else's house, and I..."

It's also quite funny to think about meeting the culprit who kidnapped his brother and
greeting him with, "Hello, please take care of my brother." But it might be worth seeing what
he looks like.

However, Jeong Jaeui shook his head.

"He went back to his country four days ago. Because he has to visit the hospital frequently,
he goes out once a month. Each time for about a week or more, so if you want to meet him,
it'll be another three or four days. Besides..."

Jeong Taeui stopped speaking. He fell into thought for a moment and then muttered to
himself.

"Running into each other wouldn't be good."

"Why?"

"He brought you here so no one could find you. But the fact that you're here now means at
least someone, including you, knows about this. In other words..."

"...I'll be detained, or tortured to see who else knows about this, or both?"

"That's possible."

"So what should I do?"

"It's better if you leave here before that man returns."

"And what about you?"

When Jeong Taeui asked, Jeong Jaeui looked confused. Seeing that expression, Jeong Taeui
quickly realized. His brother wasn't being held captive. He stayed here because he liked the
calm and quiet environment.

Jeong Taeui scratched his head.

"Alright... So I'll go back by myself. Anyway, I've seen you."

There would be many people, including his uncle, who would be very disappointed if he
returned without bringing Jeong Jaeui along. But from the beginning, Jeong Taeui hadn't
gone to find his brother with the intention of delivering him to them. He went simply because
he wanted to see him.

But when Jeong Taeui was about to leave and said, "Goodbye, hyung," he was stopped on his
way out.

He couldn't leave the annex, which was said to be a separate house in a corner of the large
mansion. Let alone the main house or any other buildings in the estate, he couldn't even get
out of the annex. The annex was completely isolated.

There was only one door leading outside, at the end of the western hallway, guarded by a man
with a large sword. Perhaps it was the same Arab guy who had punched him in the stomach
last night.

"I want to go out... Let me out."

Jeong Taeui said, but the man just stiffly looked at him and didn't move. In case the guy
didn't understand what he was saying, Jeong Taeui stepped aside and tried to open the door,
but when he tried to grasp the doorknob, the man immediately drew a knife and slashed
Jeong Taeui's wrist to stop him.

Without thinking much, Jeong Taeui immediately went back to Jeong Jaeui and explained the
situation to him. Jeong Jaeui nodded sadly. As expected. This was nothing short of a battle.

"I don't know what to do either because I've never tried to go out, but it seems that the people
who can enter this annex are very strictly limited. However, if I tell them that I want to go to
the night market or something, they will gladly accommodate. Although they'll make me
wear a chador to cover myself."

"But why did he stop me? Because it's not time for the night market or because I'm not
wearing a chador?"

"Maybe they reported about you and received orders from above... The night market only
opens once a week, Taeui. And the chador... I don't think it would suit you."

There were a few things he wanted to say, such as it didn't suit his brother either, and
moreover, a chador wasn't something a man could wear in the first place. But Jeong Taeui
decided to keep quiet; those things weren't important. He sighed and scratched his head.

"What's this? So, I'll be stuck here too? Can't even go outside?"

"It seems like that's the case for now. In a few days, when Abdul Rahman returns, try talking
to him. But he probably won't be willing to let you go anywhere."

"You said it wouldn't be good to meet him."

"I can't help you in this situation."

"So what if I'm imprisoned or even tortured?"

"Hmmmm...—something will likely happen."

Jeong Jaeui always maintained such a calm demeanor. Jeong Taeui stared at his brother and
then sighed. In the worst-case scenario, Jeong Taeui even considered taking an Arab hostage
to get out of here.

And that Arab could be Abdul Rahman Abid Al Saud, whose health was very poor. It was
rumored that because of his illness, he mostly stayed in the villa and rarely appeared outside.

Jeong Taeui felt a bit guilty thinking about that, about kidnapping a frail man who frequently
needed to go to the hospital and had just returned from his homeland.

But anyway, his own life was the priority.

Jeong Taeui had no choice but to stay in the annex where Jeong Jaeui was living.
Another day passed just like that.

Jeong Taeui could understand why Jeong Jaeui had made such a decision. After just one day
in this villa, he clearly understood the feeling of not wanting to step out into the outside
world.

This quiet and peaceful place was like heaven. And certainly, it was a place that suited his
brother.

Jeong Jaeui didn't like crowded places and preferred being somewhere quiet alone, so this
place must be perfect for him.

The sunlight made Jeong Taeui squint, and he turned to look at Jeong Jaeui.

Even though the only place his brother stayed was the annex, this place didn't feel like a
prison for a kidnapped person. He could stay here and enjoy a peaceful time, freely move
around, and live his days in tranquility. Leisurely reading books, meditating, or getting lost in
his complex thoughts.

Jeong Taeui smiled. No matter where he was, his brother was always lucky. That was
something he could never achieve. Whether Jeong Jaeui was near or how long he had been
out of touch, he would always be fine.

"By the way, brother."

Jeong Taeui suddenly spoke up, remembering what he needed to say. Even though it wasn't
necessary to tell him, since he was his brother, Jeong Taeui thought it was something he
should be informed about. He wasn't blaming him; he just thought he should know. Jeong
Taeui slowly opened his eyes, looking up at the bright blue sky.

Jeong Jaeui didn't take his eyes off his book but quietly responded, "Yes, what is it?"

"What do the people holding you want?"

"..."

There was no reply. Instead of answering, he glanced at him. Jeong Jaeui's eyes followed his
face, directed up towards the azure sky.

After a moment of thought, it seemed Jeong Jaeui still wasn't going to answer. Seeing this,
Jeong Taeui hesitated and asked again.

"Do they want you to develop weapons?"

"...You already know?"

The soft sound of the book closing could be heard. Jeong Taeui remained silent for a
moment, as if lost in thought.
Jeong Taeui knew that Jeong Jaeui always knew more than he could ever imagine. Perhaps
right now, he was thinking about the person who helped him find his whereabouts, or the
words he might have heard from that person.

Or maybe he was thinking of things beyond his reach.

"I saw it in the basement of UNHRDO. I heard it was your final masterpiece. Very beautiful."

"It's you."

Jeong Taeui stopped talking and looked at Jeong Jaeui, who was now looking back at him.
He calmly spoke.

"Didn't uncle tell you the name? It's called Tay (similar to Taeil). It's not complete yet, but
it can be redesigned to create other things. I made it with the utmost precision. My final
masterpiece."

"Jeong Taeui..." - he muttered, then slowly got up and sat down again, rummaging through
the fruit basket, grabbing any fruit he could reach, and putting it in his mouth, lost in thought.
It was an apricot. Are there apricots here too? But anyway, it was good to taste it now.

"...There's nothing to hide from me. If that's your goal, you don't need to keep it a secret from
me."

Jeong Taeui muttered to himself.

Actually, he wanted to say that if Jeong Jaeui felt reluctant or wasn't proud of something he
had done, that would be the thing Jeong Taeui couldn't bear.

He would protect Jeong Jaeui until the very end, no matter where he was or what he was
doing. Just as Jeong Jaeui had done. In any relationship, one cannot confide everything, and
Jeong Taeui also had a few things he didn't want to share with Jeong Jaeui.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 2: Proposal

So even if he doesn't tell him such things, it's okay. Even if he hides something more than
that.

But if he feels guilty about it, that's not what Jeong Taeui wants.

"Actually, you don't need to feel guilty or keep your distance from me."

It's true that Jeong Taeui doesn't like Jeong Jaeui creating weapons, but that's not something
that should make him feel guilty. Although it's possible he might feel a bit guilty because
Jeong Taeui hates weapon development.

Jeong Taeui heard Jeong Jaeui sigh.

"I'm not doing it anymore. I don't want to do that anymore... Did you hear anything else from
Uncle?"

Jeong Jaeui quietly said. Clearly, he was asking about things he could guess but wasn't
entirely certain about.

Immediately, Jeong Taeui realized that what Jeong Jaeui really wanted to know was about
something more than weapon development. And Jeong Taeui knew what answer he wanted.

A lucky genius. The source of that absurd luck. However, after all, Jeong Taeui still couldn't
understand - perhaps no one could understand - whether the root of that luck was quietly
buried deep in the ground or if someone had dug it up.

"I…"

Jeong Taeui cleared his throat, feeling uncomfortable as he spoke. Perhaps by then, Jeong
Jaeui had already realized what Jeong Taeui was about to say.

"I heard that I bring luck to you. That's what I was told. But not from Uncle."

After saying that, Jeong Taeui looked at the fruit basket. As usual, waiting for Jeong Jaeui's
calm expression. But contrary to his expectation, his face showed a hint of confusion, though
only a slight change in his expression.

".....Then who?"

"Ah. It was Ilay... a man named Ilay Riegrow. He said he had met you before."

"Yes, that's right. T&R...."

Jeong Jaeui nodded. Seeing him like that, he suddenly remembered the man whose name he
had just mentioned.
Ilay Riegrow.

Is he looking for him? While he was away, Jeong Taeui had gone out on his own. Maybe Ilay
is very angry right now.

But perhaps it wouldn't take him long to find him. Ilay would easily guess where he was.
There are very few Asians like him in Seringe at this time. Unless he also wore a chador like
Jeong Jaeui, if anyone remembered seeing Jeong Taeui walking around looking as he does
now, there would certainly be a truck coming to pick him up immediately.

If that's the case, would he come here to find him?

Jeong Taeui thought as he frowned. Even if he knew he was in the mansion of an Arab - just
like when they knew where Jeong Jaeui was - he couldn't come here to find him. Nothing
would change. Just like they couldn't find Jeong Jaeui.

In the southeast of Seringe, where many mansions of wealthy people are located, they had
targeted the mansion of a man named Abdul Rahman Abid Al Saud, but in the end, they
couldn't find Jeong Jaeui.

In the Middle East, they quickly identified the area where royal mansions and wealthy Arabs
were concentrated, but they couldn't pinpoint where Jeong Jaeui might be among those high-
walled buildings, could they?

Jeong Taeui had once joked about hiring a mercenary, having him wear a mask, and forcibly
breaking into each mansion. Of course, it was just a joke.

In response to Taeui's joke, Ilay replied as if throwing cold water on him.

There are numerous armed guards stationed to protect the auxiliary buildings where these
royal families reside. And Ilay said that it's impossible to break in from the outside unless all
of them are gone. Even hiring a mercenary wouldn't help, as it would be very difficult to
infiltrate the auxiliary buildings, which are quite far from the main entrance, without
exceptional skills.

"Come to think of it, I'm also trapped here with you... I don't even know where this place is."

Jeong Taeui scratched his head, mumbling as if he had finally realized he didn't know where
he was. This was definitely a serious problem, beyond worrying that Ilay might kill many
people to get him out of here.

If there was no hope of being rescued by people outside, then there was no other option but to
escape from within.

What should he do? Jeong Taeui seriously considered it. If Ilay really thought that Jeong
Taeui had taken advantage of his absence to escape—then even someone who had seen him
at the night market with Xinlu the day before could give Ilay a clue, enabling him to bring a
truck to take Jeong Taeui away... If he got caught again, he would surely be in deep trouble.
No, no, I didn't go anywhere with Xinlu. Jeong Taeui mumbled to himself, ruffling his hair.
Suddenly, he felt a gaze quietly watching him. Jeong Taeui stopped his hand; it was Jeong
Jaeui, staring at him blankly.

Jeong Taeui awkwardly lowered his hand. What if he asks why I'm doing this? It's a long and
complicated story to tell. Moreover, he didn't want to say that his life was in danger just
because of relationships with other men. (Yes, this was one of the things Jeong Taeui didn't
want to tell Jeong Jaeui.)

But in the end, Jeong Jaeui didn't ask anything. With contemplative eyes, he just looked at
Jeong Taeui in silence before slowly speaking.

"Taeui. When I heard that you were my Gil Sang Cheon…—"

But then he fell silent mid-sentence.

***************************

At first, Jeong Taeui couldn't recognize who it was. He couldn't even guess.

Of course not. Because this was the first time he had seen him.

The man was standing on the stairs.

Realizing that Jeong Jaeui had suddenly stopped speaking and was looking past him, Jeong
Taeui curiously turned around. It was an unfamiliar face.

The Arab man, dressed in a sand-colored robe, was quietly looking down at the courtyard
where they were sitting from the stairs.

After that, another man hurried over. It was the guard from the door. It seemed that the man
in the white robe hadn't hesitated to enter first without waiting for the guard to follow.

He had a chiseled face, somewhat pale, making it hard to guess his age. Only by looking into
his cold, black eyes, which completely masked his inner thoughts, could one realize that he
wasn't just a naive youngster easy to deceive.

Then, the man spoke in a deep voice, uttering words Jeong Taeui couldn't understand to the
man beside him. The guard nodded and said something back to him.

The emotionless black eyes quickly glanced over Jeong Taeui and settled on Jeong Jaeui.

The man slowly descended the stairs. His steps were slow and heavy, carrying an
indescribable sense of oppression, as if the air around him was freezing with each step he
took closer to them.

Jeong Taeui didn't take his eyes off the man but slightly turned his head to ask Jeong Jaeui.

"Who is he?"
When Jeong Taeui whispered, the man raised an eyebrow, showing displeasure at something.
Perhaps it was because he didn't like hearing a language he couldn't understand.

He didn't look like someone's subordinate. No, a man like this couldn't possibly be anyone's
subordinate. If he were under someone's command, sooner or later, he would decapitate his
master to seize power for himself.

In that case, was he part of the security team or the police?

Jeong Taeui glanced at the man but didn't see him holding any weapons like a knife or gun,
although it was possible he had a weapon hidden under his robe.

Suddenly, an unrelated thought crossed Jeong Taeui's mind.

He could be sure that if a dangerous-looking man like this took an interest in him, Jeong
Taeui wouldn't even consider trying to escape. Being watched by someone like this was
already miserable enough; attempting to escape would be even worse.

But Jeong Taeui didn't have to ponder for long before he got an answer.

It wasn't Jeong Jaeui who answered his question; instead, he started speaking to the man,
revealing his identity to Jeong Taeui.

"Abdul Rahman. It seems you returned earlier than usual."

To Jeong Taeui's surprise, he learned the man's name through Jeong Jaeui's words.

Abdul Rahman.

Jeong Taeui turned back to look at the man. He had descended the stairs and stopped a few
steps away from them.

"This man is..."

"I am Abdul Rahman Abid Al Saud. Do you like this mansion?"

Before Jeong Taeui could finish his sentence, the man responded in English. His tone in
English was somewhat gentler than the deep voice he used when speaking to the guard
earlier. Perhaps it wasn't just a difference in language.

Not only did his tone change, but his facial expression did as well. He had a calm smile on
his face, yet it was so cold that Jeong Taeui felt it was somewhat eerie. It was as if he had
become a different person.

"...I am Jeong Taeui. This mansion is indeed very beautiful."

Which one was the real face of this man? The terrifying cold face or the one with a
welcoming smile for guests?

"Jeong Taeui. Ah, it seems you are the younger brother."

Abdul Rahman thought for a moment and then repeated Jeong Taeui's name clearly. It was
rare for a foreigner to pronounce his name so accurately. Then, he nodded and looked at
Jeong Jaeui.

Jeong Jaeui also nodded.

"This time, you returned earlier than usual. Is there something wrong?"

"No, nothing is wrong. Because a guest suddenly arrived here, I postponed my work to come
back."

The corners of Abdul Rahman's eyes wrinkled as he glanced at Jeong Taeui. He murmured,
"A guest? I don't even remember how I got here." Then he glanced at the guard behind him.
More precisely, just last night, he had been knocked out by the man.

However, even if he said that, there was no way the man behind it all would care about what
he said.

But...

Jeong Taeui looked at the man who had just greeted him briefly. Then, he frowned slightly.

How on earth could people say this man was very ill? It was Gable, wasn't it? Gable had said
that, right? How could you call a man with such great intelligence, who could hide his
brother so well that Jeong Taeui was the first to know about his whereabouts, ill?!... No,
maybe he didn't know. Although he appeared healthy on the outside, perhaps he was weak
inside. Yes, he did have to go to the hospital as regularly as eating meals, right?

While Jeong Taeui was convincing himself, he also thought that the plan to take this man
hostage and threaten him to escape had probably gone up in smoke.

The man had no idea what Jeong Taeui was thinking beside him. After exchanging a few
brief greetings, he no longer paid attention to him. Instead, he looked straight at Jeong Jaeui
and asked if he was ill, if there was anything inconvenient about living there, and if he
needed anything, he could let him know at any time. Then, in a somewhat indifferent tone, he
continued.

"Are you ready to accept my proposal?"

His voice was slightly gentler than before. It was a deep, friendly tone, like a wolf trying to
coax a lamb with a soft voice.

But no matter what tone he used, Jeong Jaeui quietly shook his head, as if it had no effect on
him. The man continued speaking without showing any sign of disappointment.

"Just one type, one item is enough. I won't make unreasonable demands. It just needs to
perform slightly better than the current anti-tank guns on the market. What we need isn't
necessarily that weapon itself—of course, the weapon is important—but what's more
important is that it's a 'weapon created by Jeong Jaeui'"
Since when did Jeong Jaeui become a famous weapon brand? Jeong Taeui thought. Jeong
Jaeui's eyes glanced at him as if reading his thoughts, and Jeong Taeui quickly turned his
head, pretending not to know anything.

"I have no intention of creating any more weapons," Jeong Jaeui responded.

"Even if you can't leave here unless you accept my proposal?"

That was clearly more of a threat than a proposal. But even if it was a threat, it wasn't
something that could shake his brother.

Turning back to look at the birds on the branch, Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue.

At least, they were lucky this man wasn't as bad as other kidnappers who would resort to
harsh methods like throwing someone into a damp dungeon and starving them until they
agreed to their demands.

Of course, no matter how great it was, if you couldn't get out, a prison was still a prison. But
it seemed Jeong Jaeui didn't mind much. He wasn't the type to need a spacious, comfortable
place, just the minimum necessities to meet his needs.

"If you accept the proposal, I'll let you out of here soon. Of course, I'll also pay you a fair
amount."

Abdul Rahman added, but received no response. Jeong Jaeui only shook his head without
saying a word.

For a moment, everything fell silent.

However, as if this conversation had been repeated many times, Rahman nodded as if he had
expected the result.

"That's unfortunate. I'll wait again. Whenever you change your mind, let me know."

Jeong Jaeui still didn't reply, only giving a vague nod.

 Vol 6 - Chapter 3: If Taeui dies. I will die too.

As long as Jeong Jaeui creates one type of weapon – it doesn't seem to need to be too
complex or large – they will release him immediately.

In Jeong Taeui's opinion, this is quite a favorable condition. As long as he wants, he can
enjoy a leisurely life in a place that feels like paradise for as long as he wishes. Then, when
he gets tired of such a life, he just needs to give them the design they want and leave. Of
course, this assumes that his resolve not to create weapons anymore is broken.

"Alright, so let's talk about this younger brother of yours...."

Abdul Rahman suddenly changed the subject. Jeong Taeui, naturally drawn into the sudden
conversation, shook his head slightly and turned back.

"Oh...- me?"

Jeong Taeui laughed and pointed at himself, wondering why this man had shifted the
conversation to him. But on second thought, he also had something to say to him. He wanted
to get out of here, so he had to tell this man to let him go. After all, Jaeui could create
weapons, but he had no value here, so it would be best to release him.

"How did you know about this place?"

Abdul Rahman smiled and asked. It was a gentle smile, as if saying, 'Welcome here.'

Jeong Taeui looked at him and smiled back. It was hard to read this man. But if he thought
Jeong Taeui would be fooled by such a gentle smile, then he wouldn't have survived until
now. It wasn't that he managed to leave UNHRDO safely thanks to his keen eyes and sharp
senses?

"I don't know where this place is."

Jeong Taeui answered politely. Abdul Rahman raised an eyebrow. Then, Jeong Taeui spoke
the truth before he could catch on to his lie.

"When I was at the night market in Baherp, I happened to see my brother. I followed him and
got bumped into by that guy over there and fell down. I don't remember clearly after that. But
when I woke up, I was here."

Jeong Taeui pointed his index finger at the guard standing behind him. The guard widened
his eyes at the finger pointing at him but remained silent, not showing any embarrassment.

Abdul Rahman looked back and spoke a few incomprehensible words to the guard. It seemed
like he was asking something. The guard then bowed his head and replied. Rahman nodded
and turned his gaze back to Jeong Taeui.
"I see. That was the night market on Baherp Street..."

Then he suddenly laughed, the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes deepening.

"Did you come to Seringe to play with friends?"

"Ah...—.........No. I came to find him. Because I couldn't contact him."

Jeong Taeui thought for a few seconds before answering honestly. Now, if he said, 'I just
happened to come to Seringe, an unknown island off the eastern coast of Africa, and then
happened to meet my brother', no one would believe such a clumsy lie.

Anyway, it's only a matter of time.

It would take just a few hours to find out where a rare Asian person on this island is staying,
who he is with, and what his friends are doing—the man could get all this information in a
short time. Or perhaps he already had all the information about him as soon as he was
brought through the gate of this annex.

Jeong Taeui's 'companions.'

Gable. And......Ilay.

Jeong Taeui was ready to give him the most honest answer immediately if Abdul Rahman
now asked him, 'Who are you with?'

And it seemed he wouldn't hesitate to answer that he was with Ilay.

However, Abdul Rahman did not ask who had come with him. Instead, he looked directly at
Jeong Taeui for a moment and then asked.

"How did you know your brother was in Seringe?"

"Well... I just heard some rumors, but it was thanks to someone else that I actually found him.
I was wondering what he was up to that he didn't leave any trace of himself."

Abdul Rahman raised an eyebrow slightly.

"In this vast world, hiding someone is much easier than finding them. But..."

Rahman muttered this as if speaking to himself, then quietly touched his chin and stroked his
beard with his thumb. He looked at Jeong Taeui with a contemplative gaze.

Instinctively, Jeong Taeui took a step back before he realized it.

Those cold, glass-like eyes seemed to pierce right through to one's soul. His indifferent and
cold eyes were weighing something, as if assessing a piece of meat placed on a scale. And
then he smiled. No, it was more like a smirk than a smile.
"The fact that this location has been exposed is very troublesome... Anyway, I knew that
sooner or later it would be revealed, and it couldn't remain a secret until the very end. But at
least this place should not have been disclosed without my permission. It's best to keep the
number of people who know about this to a minimum."

His tone changed quickly. Jeong Taeui instinctively understood what that emotionless voice
implied.

At that moment.

"If Taeui dies. I will die too."

Jeong Jaeui said quietly.

There was no tension or regret in those words that should have been sorrowful. It wasn't even
a threat or a plea.

He just spoke those words with calm and composure, as if stating an obvious fact.

Abdul Rahman bit his lip. His face was emotionless, making it impossible to discern what he
was thinking. The friendly smile from earlier when he had looked at them was now gone.

He slowly turned to look at Jeong Jaeui. As if angry but still polite, he asked,

"You're saying that if I kill him, you will also die?"

Jeong Jaeui nodded. His gaze shifted slightly towards Jeong Taeui and then dropped. Jeong
Taeui frowned.

Abdul Rahman looked at Jeong Taeui once more. For a moment, a ruthless killing intent
seemed to flash across his otherwise expressionless face.

"If I kill him, you will also die...?"

Abdul Rahman's deep voice was mixed with laughter. Slowly, he took a step closer to Jeong
Taeui and raised his hand, seemingly intending to grasp his neck.

Jeong Taeui instinctively took a step back. He frowned slightly and rubbed his neck.

Why have so many people been targeting my neck these days?

And he thought of another man.

Jeong Taeui sighed and muttered something seemingly futile under these circumstances.

"No. I can't die here."

Even though he didn't wish for it, if he had to die, it would be by Ilay's hand.

Abdul Rahman seemed to have no intention of pursuing Jeong Taeui further. He stopped and
withdrew his hand. Then he glanced at Jeong Taeui before turning to Jeong Jaeui. And then,
suddenly, he spoke with the same friendly smile as before.

"If you die, it will cause me trouble. I won't touch him. But I didn't know your brotherly bond
was so strong that you would even say you'd end your own life if your brother died."

"Our relationship isn't that good. And I never said I would end my own life."

Jeong Jaeui shook his head, denying what Abdul Rahman had just said. Then, as if
remembering something, he looked at Jeong Taeui as if wanting to explain. Jeong Taeui
nodded to show he understood.

"Because Taeui is my lucky charm (Gil Sang Cheon)."

Jeong Jaeui paused for a moment before finishing the statement.

"Gil Sang Cheon."

Abdul Rahman repeated the name and spoke. It seemed he wasn't just repeating the name
because he didn't know what it meant. His eyes, looking at Jeong Taeui, held no doubt.

"I heard that your brother brings you luck, but if I kill him, you will also die...?"

"It's because of that luck that I am still alive today."

 Vol 6 - Chapter 4: He said he was looking for you.

Upon hearing Jeong Jaeui's words, Abdul Rahman fell silent. He seemed displeased.

But in the very next moment, a strange expression crossed his face. It wasn't exactly a
surprise, but Jeong Taeui couldn't quite name it. He wondered if Abdul Rahman had
remembered something important or realized something, or maybe it was just a flicker of
astonishment.

"...—?"

Jeong Taeui thought it was strange.

The frozen expression of the Arab man, as if he had just realized something, and Jeong Jaeui
silently standing before him.

Jeong Taeui looked at them suspiciously, unable to understand anything. Only silence
enveloped them all. The strange atmosphere was somewhat uncomfortable, and Jeong Taeui
licked his lips and scratched his head.

"Hearing you say that is really embarrassing, thank you for saying something so wonderful..."

Jeong Taeui mumbled, unable to hide the awkward look on his face.

Gil Sang Cheon. Jeong Jaeui's Gil Sang Cheon. Those were things he had heard many times.
Although he didn't know the reason or the veracity of it, he was often called that by people
around him.

However, hearing it from Jeong Jaeui himself, he still felt a bit embarrassed. As if his brother
was bestowing a great favor upon him.

But Jeong Taeui didn't know what else to say, so he remained silent.

Abdul Rahman looked at Jeong Taeui with a cold expression. His icy, glassy eyes seemed to
pierce into every corner of Jeong Taeui's thoughts, and finally, he turned away.

He walked away without saying a word. No greeting or even a glance back. Abdul Rahman
ascended the stairs and strode down the corridor, followed by the guard from earlier.

Only Jeong Taeui and Jeong Jaeui were left.

Nothing had changed. Everything was the same as before he came. The breeze was still
refreshing, and the sky was dazzlingly clear. Birds flew among the dense branches, flowers
exuded their strong fragrance, wafting in the wind with every breeze. Everything remained as
it was.

In this quiet and peaceful place, they met for the first time.
The only thing that had changed was that the silence was no longer a comfortable one; the air
had become heavy and stifling.

Jeong Taeui quietly looked down at his feet. He was barefoot, not even wearing shoes. From
the room to the corridor and then to the yard, he had walked barefoot with Jeong Jaeui
everywhere.

The smooth floor and the even yard with soft grass didn't hurt his soles. Inside, soft carpets
were spread out, and there wasn't a single pebble hidden under the grass, probably because
the gardeners and housekeepers meticulously cleaned every day.

Jeong Taeui wiggled his toes. Under the grass, dirt clung to his feet. Slowly, Jeong Taeui
turned around.

Behind him, Jeong Jaeui had sat down on the chair he had occupied earlier and opened his
book again.

"...."

Suddenly, all the strength seemed to drain from his body. It felt as if the tension in his heart
had just been released.

"What is this? Am I the only one feeling suffocated and heavy here?"

Jeong Taeui sighed and mumbled, sitting down. In a nearby bush, not far from Jeong Jaeui,
he sat down, not caring if his clothes got dirty. Jeong Taeui pulled his legs up, hugging one
knee with his arm, and lazily looked at Jeong Jaeui.

As if nothing had happened, he sat there looking at him for a long time, feeling relieved. So,
Jeong Taeui suddenly asked, without hesitation.

"Am I really Gil Sang Cheon?"

Jeong Jaeui's eyes, which were on the book, lifted to meet his gaze for a moment before
looking away. Jeong Jaeui simply nodded without saying a word. *Rustle* a page turned in
the book.

"Why."

This time, Jeong Jaeui didn't look at him anymore, as if he was engrossed in the book and not
listening to what he was saying, offering no response. But Jeong Taeui remained silent,
waiting, because he knew he would soon have an answer.

Not long after, Jeong Jaeui spoke.

"It just is."

"....."

A brief answer.
It felt as if all the strength drained from Jeong Taeui's shoulders, unable to bear the weight of
his body, he felt like collapsing to the ground. Jeong Taeui muttered, "Hyung."

But Jeong Jaeui fell silent again, as if Jeong Taeui would never get an answer even if he
waited forever.

"Because when we were young, whenever I got sick, you would get sick too, right?"

"That could be a reason, but not entirely."

"Then what is the reason? I get sick, you get sick, and then I bring you luck, isn’t that too
unscientific?"

"In essence, science is nothing more than a collection of general results from countless
accumulated experiences."

"....No, what I mean is..."

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue. Jeong Jaeui wasn't someone who couldn't understand what he
meant. Furthermore, when he was puzzled by something, Jeong Jaeui would point out the
part he couldn’t understand before.

But then...

Jeong Taeui suddenly sighed.

He directed his gaze to the distant sky. The sun had reached its peak and was slowly setting.
In just a few hours, when the sun set, darkness would envelop everything. Another day, like
any other day.

Nothing better, nothing different. After all, there’s no such thing as a big deal in this world.
And whether Jeong Taeui really was Gil Sang Cheon, what difference did it make? He didn’t
know if he brought bad luck to him, but if it was good luck, then that was fine. If Jeong Jaeui
didn’t want to talk about it, then it wasn’t important enough to warrant an answer.

Jeong Taeui shook his head. “Hmm” - he sighed and then smiled.

"Taeui. You are quick-witted. You always have been. Should I say your senses are very
sharp?"

Jeong Jaeui said. He marked the page, closed the book, and looked at Jeong Taeui. Jeong
Taeui frowned slightly and then smiled again.

"So are you."

Jeong Jaeui said, then bit his lip. As if looking at a stranger he had just met for the first time,
Jeong Jaeui slowly looked at Jeong Taeui. From head to toe, he observed him carefully, as if
trying to find the trace of someone he didn’t know in him.
Jeong Taeui widened his eyes, then lowered them and stared at the hand resting on his lap. It
was a hand that had been part of his body since birth, but now it seemed particularly
unfamiliar. Just like Jeong Jaeui in front of him now. Perhaps even in his eyes, he felt that
Jeong Taeui was unfamiliar.

Jeong Taeui looked at his brother again.

But he was Jeong Jaeui - another Jeong Taeui. Someone who didn't even recognize his
feelings for his younger brother.

Jeong Taeui smiled.

"The reason is really unconvincing..."

Jaeui also gave a faint smile.

As if the conversation had ended, he stood up. His steps were slow and gentle as he ascended
the stairs, passing in front of Jeong Taeui.

His feet glided over the smooth white stones. Walking along the corridor, Jeong Taeui looked
at the back of Jeong Jaeui, who was five steps ahead of him.

His straight and resolute back. Just like his demeanor, unchanged as always.

************************

This place is completely isolated from the outside world.

Although there are eight doors in the corridors and a small side door, this annex is completely
secluded and seems to exist separately.

The four grand and magnificent doors are tightly locked, although they are certainly not just
for decoration. These iron doors seem to need several people to open them even if they
weren’t locked.

The four side doors at the end of the corridors are divided into two. Doors leading inside and
doors leading outside... The inner doors lead to the bedrooms or workrooms, while all the
doors leading outside are locked, except for one.

Of course. Even if you step through that door, you are not really outside because it only leads
to a courtyard still within the building. However, despite being enclosed by towering walls,
the courtyard is so spacious that it doesn't feel confining at all.

The other three doors - Jeong Taeui didn’t know where they led - seem to be doors leading
out of the annex, but two of them are locked. Not only locked but also plastered over the
seams with gypsum, rendering them inoperative.

The remaining one is the only entrance. But that is where the Arab man stands. He is both the
doorkeeper and the watcher of Jeong Taeui.
There is a small square pond in the courtyard - he doesn’t know its purpose. Jeong Taeui
thought it was a swimming pool, but it is too shallow, only reaching his thighs and not
suitable for swimming. Additionally, the water in it is too cold, and there are no fish, yet it
sits in the middle of the courtyard. Jeong Taeui lay prone on the ledge and groaned as he
swished his hand in the water.

Everything is so difficult. That's all he could think about now.

Jeong Taeui had been here for a few days. Both he and Jeong Jaeui were under house arrest
here. Jeong Jaeui had been living here for several months and seemed to consider living in
such a place as normal.

In reality, he couldn’t do anything else. No, maybe he also wanted to live a life like this, just
like Jeong Jaeui.

The truth is he was exhausted. The days when he could allow his body and mind to rest
seemed so far away, so he was ready to accept such a quiet life. His body, always in a state of
being chased, and his mind, tormented every day, seemed ready to embrace such a peaceful
life.

But.

"I'm scared of him..."

Jeong Taeui lay prone and buried his head in his arms. The water up to his elbows was icy
cold.

Ilay. Ilay Riegrow.

What is he doing out there now? A hundred percent bet that his mood must be very, very bad
right now.

This place is completely isolated from the outside world, and he couldn't hear any news. So
Jeong Taeui was quite worried.

"..."

Jeong Taeui slapped the water. A few red flower petals floated to the surface, bobbing with
the waves.

"Ilay...."

He quietly whispered his name. Like the sound of the wind.

Maybe this was for the best.

He could escape from him if he stayed here.

No one from the outside could touch this place. Neither T&R nor UNHRDO could access it,
which is why it took them so long to find Jeong Jaeui. If they made any mistake, the owner of
this place would immediately move Jeong Jaeui elsewhere and wouldn't let it go. So, he
couldn't act rashly either.

This applied to Jeong Taeui as well, as he was now with Jeong Jaeui.

In this place, he could avoid the relentless pursuit and the constant lurking threats. It would
be a bit inconvenient since he couldn't go outside, but that's it. As long as he could escape the
terrifying and eerie situation.

"Yes. Thinking about it, this is good. Maybe I could even live here happily... if I don't go
insane."

Jeong Taeui lowered his head and then lifted it again. He suddenly felt his ears burning.

He lay prone and pushed himself forward a bit, submerging his head in the water. Bubbles
rose to the surface.

What was he doing?

It was meaningless. Anyway, he had managed to get away from him (at least temporarily), so
why was he thinking about going back to him once more?

'Not only am I schizophrenic, but I'm also crazy, Jeong Taeui. I must be insane to think that
he might just click his tongue a few times with a cold expression and say, 'He ran away
again.'

................It can't be like that.

Then, suddenly, a question popped into his head.

‘What does Ilay think of Jeong Taeui?’

"...!!!!"

Jeong Taeui quickly lifted his head, spluttering.

He couldn't hold his breath any longer. Water dripped from his soaking wet hair, soaking his
neck and clothes.

Jeong Taeui panted heavily and wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. Suddenly, his gaze
fell on a pair of feet standing a few steps away from him.

Feeling strange for a moment, Jeong Taeui stared at his own bare feet, then at the leather
shoes in front of him. Somehow, his bare feet and those shoes looked so different.

Jeong Taeui looked up and saw a familiar but cold face.

As usual, with a 'friendly' smile on his face, the man with the long name Abdul Rahman Abid
Al Saud stood there.
"Ah.... How long have you been there?"

Jeong Taeui squeezed the water out of his soaking wet hair and asked. Abdul Rahman replied
briefly, “For a while” and looked down at him.

Jeong Taeui knew he had come to the annex because he had seen him pass through the
corridor to the office earlier. Since the only places Jeong Jaeui usually frequented here were
the office and this courtyard, if he wasn't found here, he was definitely in the office.

At least once a day, Abdul Rahman would come here to meet him. Not to chat but always
with some business-related purpose.

"Have you decided to accept my offer today?"

"If you don't accept, you won't be able to leave here."

"If you agree, I promise to let you go and also give you a corresponding sum of money."

However, Jeong Jaeui's answer was always the same. Judging by their conversation, it
seemed like these questions and answers had been repeated daily since he was detained here.
So Abdul Rahman didn't seem disappointed or angry at his refusal. He would just add, 'Let
me know whenever you change your mind.' and then come back the next day.

Today was no different. When Abdul Rahman entered the office, Jeong Taeui noticed and lay
down by the pool in the courtyard, listening to the distant greetings, just like every other day.
It seemed their conversation had ended while Jeong Taeui was lost in his thoughts, head
down in the water.

Jeong Taeui looked at Abdul Rahman, who was still just looking down at him without saying
anything, and he pushed aside the wet hair sticking to his face.

Was he angry because Jeong Taeui dunked his head in the pool? He didn't think that act had
any religious significance.

Jeong Taeui smiled and spoke.

"Why do you look so scary... It makes me think that while I had my head underwater, you
wanted to grab me and drown me."

Abdul Rahman raised an eyebrow and laughed softly, 'haha', at his joke.

"You truly are Jeong Jaeui's brother. Very perceptive, just like him."

"...."

An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and now a joke for a joke?

Jeong Taeui smirked and looked at him with narrowed eyes, trying to gauge his attitude. But
Abdul Rahman changed the subject before he could tell if he was joking or serious.
"How is this place? Is it comfortable?"

"Ah... Although not being able to know what's happening outside is a bit uncomfortable, it's
fine. It's very comfortable here."

"That's good."

Abdul Rahman nodded and smiled.

Seeing him like that, Jeong Taeui wondered if the man who had wanted to kill him with a
cold face before and the one smiling at him now were the same person. One day he wanted to
kill him, and the next day he was smiling and greeting him politely as if nothing had
happened. Could he have a split personality?

But after spending a few short days here, he realized that wasn't the case.

Abdul Rahman was completely the kind of person he never wanted to meet unless absolutely
unavoidable, encountering him by chance in a place like this.

No matter how bad his personality might be, Jeong Taeui didn't think his character was
compatible with his own.

In fact, he knew a man who was nothing short of a devil, and of course, his personality was
extremely terrible. If someone said, "He has a good personality," he would be ready to tear
that person's mouth apart.

But beyond the personality issue, there was something about this man named Abdul Rahman
that made him uncomfortable being around him.

Thinking back, he didn't understand why. No, objectively speaking, Abdul Rahman was
admirable in many ways, but the man seemed to have thorns all around him, making Jeong
Taeui feel uneasy.

However, just as Abdul Rahman was about to leave, Jeong Taeui suddenly spoke up.

"Ah, but."

However, as soon as he said those words, Jeong Taeui immediately regretted it.
Unconsciously, he had grabbed Abdul Rahman's sleeve. The icy black eyes glanced down at
his hand. He quickly let go, and Abdul Rahman silently dusted off his sleeve before
responding quietly.

"What do you want to say?"

"I want to get out of here."

Although he knew these words were useless, Jeong Taeui still said them. It was just like how
Abdul Rahman came every day to meet Jeong Jaeui to persuade him to create weapons, even
though he knew he would be refused.
Abdul Rahman was silent for a long time after hearing Jeong Taeui's words. He stopped
walking and looked down at him.

"You want to go outside."

"That's right. I...— I have unfinished business outside."

"Outside. Does it have anything to do with Ilay Riegrow of T&R or Xinlu of Ling Ho Long?"

Jeong Taeui was silent. His face briefly turned pale but quickly regained its composure.
Thinking about it, it wasn't strange that Abdul Rahman knew. He probably had all the
information on how Jeong Taeui ended up here.

Jeong Taeui looked straight at him and smiled.

"You know too well."

"Last night at the mosque, I met a friend and chatted for a while. There was a rather
interesting topic."

Jeong Taeui raised an eyebrow at his words. Abdul Rahman slightly curved his lips into a
smile.

"Yesterday morning, a friend of mine came here to vacation and said he was beaten to near
death by a man named Ilay Riegrow."

"...."

"He said he was looking for you."

 Vol 6 - Chapter 5: Adorable shyness

Abdul Rahman's lips curled up slightly, but the expression was far from cheerful; instead, it
exuded a sense of irritation. He gazed down at Jeong Taeui without looking away, as if
searching for something on his face, like a snake observing its prey.

The smile on Jeong Taeui's face vanished.

He had faced many intimidating stares and had been trained enough to remain calm under
such scrutiny.

But the unsettling and discomforting feeling emanating from this man—yes, this
uncomfortable feeling was truly troubling—was unlike any threat Jeong Taeui had ever
encountered.

"Looking for me...?"

"Of course, I wasn't in Seringe at the time, and because an uninvited guest came to my house,
I had to return immediately. But that poor friend of mine had to leave Seringe and go to a
hospital on the mainland with adequate facilities because he was mistakenly apprehended and
beaten just for being a Muslim and having a villa nearby."

"...—"

"Since then, unfortunately, I've heard from my friends that they're afraid to go out recently
because they're scared of that man. Who is he? It's not hard to find information about him."

Abdul Rahman spoke slowly and stared at Jeong Taeui with a meaningful gaze.

"It wasn't too difficult to identify that man because I've heard many rumors about him
already. The madman that T&R can't control, Ilay RieGrow. But if you were with that
notorious man, you shouldn't look so ordinary and mediocre as you do now."

Abdul Rahman changed his tone. Lower and smoother. But the face with the slight smile
remained unchanged, intensifying the vague sense of suffocation.

"Don't get me wrong. No matter how big that company is, it's just a small business. And no
matter how long-standing it is, it's merely a family-run company that can only make minor
waves in the East. Do you think they can affect me no matter what means they use?
Impossible. Even if they meddle with me elsewhere, it's no big deal. Just lock Jeong Jaeui
and you in a dungeon where no one knows and pretend I know nothing about it, and
everything will be over. As I said, Jeong Jaeui will only be released when I want him to be,

👀
and I'll let him go when he meets the conditions I've stated. Do you think they can break into
my house and search for you? Never. They can never do that." < >

Each word he spoke pierced Jeong Taeui's ears quietly. Jeong Taeui stared at Abdul Rahman
expressionlessly, not blinking once. A few steps away, Abdul Rahman looked back at Jeong
Taeui just as unwaveringly.

"This is supposed to be Gil Sang Cheon..."

Suddenly, cold and contemptuous words struck Jeong Taeui's ears. Abdul Rahman's cold and
ruthless eyes swept across Jeong Taeui's face once more. It was a gaze filled with hatred. But
what reason did he have to feel such animosity towards Jeong Taeui?

"You don't resemble Jeong Taeui at all. Not even a bit. An ugly and mediocre person like you
is supposed to bring him luck? Ridiculous. And not funny at all."

Abdul Rahman sighed. Then, suddenly, he squinted at Jeong Taeui with a strange look and
murmured.

"Why does someone like you exist...?"

It seemed like he was talking to himself, not expecting an answer. And although there was no
need to respond, Jeong Taeui still answered.

"Even I don't know why it’s me, and I've never thought I brought any luck to him. So hearing
such things doesn't make me happy or amused at all...—I certainly don't want to hear it from
someone who captured and imprisoned an ugly and mediocre guy like me."

Abdul Rahman closed his mouth and squinted at Jeong Taeui.

Suddenly, he curled his lips as if smiling, and using the same polite tone as before, he said.

"In short, you can't leave here. When Jeong Jaeui leaves, you can go with him. So, if you
really want to get out of here, I hope you'll help me persuade him to accept my request."

Abdul Rahman spoke without hesitation. Hearing such straightforward words, Jeong Taeui
realized that perhaps this had been his intention all along.

His gaze was always so cold. Jeong Taeui wondered if there could be any warmth in those
eyes. He looked at Abdul Rahman without saying a word.

"As you've already heard, I'm not asking much from him. Just one type of weapon with his
name on it, that's all. Of course, it's not that I have no expectations, but if it's designed by
him, it will be vastly different from a regular anti-tank gun."

"...I didn't know his name was such a renowned weapon brand. Are the people you're up
against really afraid of Jeong Jaeui's name?"

Abdul Rahman laughed out loud when Jeong Taeui spoke. But even when he laughed, his
face remained calm. And that calmness was what made him uncomfortable.

"You really don't grasp the situation as quickly as Jeong Jaeui. He understood everything the
moment I mentioned making weapons... The name of Jeong Jaeui can bring significant
allies... Simply put, it makes it easy to take over weapon manufacturing contractors."
Abdul Rahman smiled happily and leaned slightly towards Jeong Taeui. He brought his face
closer and, lowering his voice, spoke cheerfully.

Jeong Taeui looked at him without blinking.

Indeed. What this man wanted was just a weapon with Jeong Jaeui's name on it. Handing
over the design was like silently agreeing to give up his name.

Abdul Rahman scrutinized every corner of Jeong Taeui's expression. Then, he straightened
up and resumed his usual gentle smile. The way he said, "Jeong Jaeui truly is a rare and
remarkable talent" returned to his normal tone.

...Hyung. I really don't like this guy.

Jeong Taeui firmly thought at that moment.

If Jeong Jaeui were beside him now, he would definitely shout that out to his face.
Considering the circumstances of his captivity, he would shout it in Korean.

Abdul Rahman took a step back, appearing as if he was about to leave.

"You know, all Jeong Jaeui needs to do is create a weapon. Just that, and I'll let both of you
leave immediately. So I hope you can convince him."

"I don't want to force him to do something he doesn't want to do."

Abdul Rahman raised an eyebrow but then shrugged and said, "It's up to you."

"In any case, you'll have to stay here until then. If you have any inconveniences, just let me
know... Ah, right. I'd like you to avoid going to the Baherb night market for a while."

He smiled calmly, spoke politely, then nodded and walked away.

Jeong Taeui stood there, stunned, watching the man's back as he walked down the western
hallway and disappeared through the last door. Outside that door, there seemed to be small
trees like those in a garden. And through the foliage, a roughly plastered wall was faintly
visible.

"...Damn it. I don't even know where this place is."

Jeong Taeui sighed as the door closed and sat down on a chair.

His hair, which had been soaked, no longer dripped water. His clothes were still damp, and he
ran his hands through his still-wet hair. He must have looked a bit disheveled while talking to
that man.

"I hate that guy. Abdul Rahman Abid Al Saud. I hate him. Damn it. A person like that will be
taken by the devil soon enough."
Jeong Taeui muttered, pronouncing the name awkwardly, and glanced around to see if anyone
was watching him say such things. Even if they understood Korean. If they wanted to rebut,
they could tell him.

"Yesterday morning, a friend of mine came here for a vacation. He said he was beaten half to
death by a man named Ilay Riegrow. He said he's looking for you."

"....."

Jeong Taeui paused, his nails scraping against the stone floor.

Abdul Rahman said he's looking for him.

Ilay Riegrow...—Him.

His heart suddenly ached.

He could almost imagine what Ilay's face would look like now. Jeong Taeui could even be
sure what expression he would have when he met him.

Ilay is looking for him.

The truth, a truth he had guessed beforehand, somehow entered his ears warmly.

"Uh......."

Jeong Taeui raised his hands to cover his burning ears. But his hands, warmed by the sunlit
stone floor, didn’t help much.

Jeong Taeui lay down right there, next to the small pond, slowly crawled over, and dipped his
head into the water.

I want to get out of here. Come quickly, as fast as you can.

Jeong Taeui stayed underwater long enough to feel dizzy, but he didn’t intend to lift his head,
remaining motionless until the guard came over and lightly tapped him.

How can he get out?

Jeong Taeui sat by the pond, looking at the guard with a blank stare, then watched him return
to his post by the door.

He couldn’t think of anything.

What should he do? What should he do to get out?

If only there were a way to sneak out of here.

*************************
"It’s going to be very difficult."

Without thinking too long, Jeong Taeui muttered to himself.

"Uh... is that so? Is there something? Something like an underground passage in Islamic
architecture for emergencies or something..."

"When building a fortress or a large-scale structure, you might expect something like that, but
with this simple villa, I’m not sure if there’s anything like that. And even if there is, it’s
probably not connected to this auxiliary building."

"The owner of this place isn’t stupid enough to imprison someone in a building with an
escape route," Jeong Jaeui added.

"Yes." - Jeong Taeui replied dejectedly, continuing to dry his hair with a towel. Seeing Jeong
Taeui’s expression, Jeong Jaeui gently asked.

"Do you want to leave here?"

Jeong Taeui didn’t answer his question.

He wanted to leave, but didn’t respond immediately. Yet it seemed that Jeong Jaeui could still
recognize the answer he wanted to give.

Jeong Taeui wanted to get out of here. The urgency and excitement he felt when hearing
Abdul Rahman’s small bits of outside news had subsided somewhat. But like ripples, that
sense of urgency still lingered within him.

Getting out of here was simple. As Abdul Rahman had said. Jeong Jaeui only needed to give
him a suitable design as he wanted. Jeong Jaeui obviously wouldn’t be willing to do that
since he had said he wouldn’t make weapons anymore. But if Jeong Taeui asked, maybe he
would still nod.

But Jeong Taeui didn’t want to do that. He didn’t want Jeong Jaeui to do anything against his
will because of Jeong Taeui's personal issues.

Jeong Jaeui probably guessed what Jeong Taeui was thinking, so even though he wanted to
leave, he didn't dare to speak up first.

Jeong Taeui groaned in frustration, rubbing his hair with the towel as if he wanted to tear it
out. His hair was almost dry now.

Jeong Taeui glanced at Jeong Jaeui.

He was sitting in the chair by the window in the study, listening to music. Abdul Rahman had
said he would bring anything Jeong Jaeui wanted so that he wouldn’t feel inconvenienced
while staying here. As Abdul Rahman had promised, if Jeong Jaeui wanted to listen to an
album or read a particular book, he would get it for him immediately.
Yes, Jeong Taeui was the one who wanted to leave. But perhaps Jeong Jaeui would be much
happier staying here.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 6: He's a good person

Jeong Taeui wrapped the towel he had used to dry his hair around his neck and looked around
the study room with a bored expression. He still remembered how surprised he was the first
time he came here. At first glance, it seemed very simple. There was only a large desk and a
bookshelf, a chair placed by the window – the chair where Jeong Jaeui was currently sitting –
and a few decorative items on the shelves, along with a small flowerpot and a speaker on the
other side of the bookshelf, with numerous music albums.

It seemed like he had seen the desk and bookshelf before in the common office of UNHRDO.
He wasn’t sure if they were identical, but they looked very similar. According to rumors
among the members, he had heard that the desk and bookshelf alone were equivalent to all
the facilities of a classroom there.

The chair – yes, the chair that Jeong Jaeui was sitting on – he had seen at an exhibition of
famous interior designers abroad not long after he was discharged from the army. The catalog
introducing the exhibition was displayed grandly in a separate booth at the far end of the
exhibition hall, and it seemed that its price was equivalent to that of modern astronomical
equipment.

Perhaps that’s why the flowerpots and decorations here didn’t seem ordinary either, and he
was speechless at the sight of the audio equipment on the bookshelf.

Although he couldn’t call himself an enthusiast, while many of his friends were interested in
cars or motorcycles, Jeong Jaeui was interested in audio equipment. Therefore, he knew very
well that the price of that speaker alone was equivalent to that of a small apartment in a big
city.

It felt like a whole new world, but after all, the owner of this villa was a member of the Saudi
Arabian royal family. Even if his succession order was far off, he was still one of the oil
wealth holders. Thinking about that, Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue in annoyance and
recalled Abdul Rahman's face.

He was a person who owned a villa like this in a place like this.

“I don’t have a prejudice against those born with a diamond spoon in their mouths, but…”

Come to think of it, that was true. Both Ilay and Abdul Rahman, as well as Xinlu, had such
personalities.

“Is it because they have too much money that their personalities turn out that way…?”

Jeong Taeui seriously considered that prejudice and shook his head.

No. He shouldn’t have such prejudices. Because when he was younger, his brother also faced
such prejudices.
Being that smart must mean his personality is strange, being that smart must mean his social
skills are poor, and if he’s that smart, he must be very unlucky.

But, although he usually didn’t follow common prejudices, when faced with the man named
Abdul Rahman, his prejudices seemed to deepen.

Jeong Taeui sighed as he looked at his brother, who was sitting comfortably and gazing out
the window on that house-priced chair.

In any situation, Abdul Rahman ensured that Jeong Jaeui could live as comfortably as
possible. That was good. At least he didn’t use violence, either physically or through the
living environment, to achieve his goal. In a situation where Jeong Jaeui could do anything
he wanted, like read any book he liked, research anything he wanted to research, living a
quiet, leisurely life like this was surely a happy life for Jeong Jaeui.

Jeong Taeui sighed as he watched his brother sitting comfortably and looking out the window
from that house-priced chair.

No matter the circumstances, Abdul Rahman ensured that Jeong Jaeui could live as
comfortably as possible. That was good. At least he didn't use violence, either physically or
through the living environment, to achieve his goal. In a situation where Jeong Jaeui could do
anything he wanted, like read any book he liked, research anything he wanted to research,
living a quiet, leisurely life like this was surely a happy life for Jeong Jaeui.

Jeong Taeui sat on the floor, resting his chin on his arm on his knee, staring at Jeong Jaeui,
and suddenly muttered.

"What if one day that man gets tired of waiting like this and threatens to slit your throat if
you don't meet his conditions soon?"

Jeong Taeui remembered Abdul Rahman's inscrutable eyes. He didn't think Abdul Rahman
was the type to lose his temper like that. But if he actually did, what would Jeong Jaeui do?
Would he nod his head because nothing is more valuable than his life?

He had never thought about it, but the Jeong Jaeui that Jeong Taeui knew seemed unlikely to
do that. He would probably think for a moment with an indifferent expression and then
propose an alternative solution to satisfy both parties.

But... even if Abdul Rahman were to charge in and attempt to behead him, if it were Jeong
Jaeui, the sword would likely break into pieces, and he would somehow save himself.

Jeong Jaeui shook his head.

"He is not the type to be emotional or lose his temper like that. He is very patient, meticulous,
and cold. He is someone who can suppress all his emotions and wait to achieve what he
wants. So, there's no need to worry about that."

Jeong Taeui thought about Abdul Rahman, trying to digest Jeong Jaeui's words—someone
who had known him much longer than he had.
Then, suddenly, the image of another man appeared in his mind. Jeong Taeui sighed and
muttered to himself.

"Completely opposite of him."

Jeong Taeui knew someone who wouldn't hesitate to tear someone apart the moment he lost
his temper.

At that moment he remembered that man, Jeong Taeui dried his hair and rubbed it with the
now cold, damp towel. Thinking of the face that must be raging outside those high walls,
Jeong Taeui bit his lip.

He had even thought that it might be fine to hide here as he was now. Yes, rather than living a
life that could end at any moment next to that madman, perhaps it was better to enjoy a
peaceful and reclusive life here – even if being imprisoned meant losing some freedom.

Although that man named Abdul Rahman had said he would imprison them in a dungeon if
necessary – considering his willingness to spend money to ensure Jeong Jaeui had the most
comfortable life possible, without even knowing how long he would stay here until he
changed his mind, and treating him like an honored guest – it seemed unlikely that would
happen.

So, it was nice to be able to live a comfortable life with his brother in this little paradise.

"..."

Anyway, I have to get out. Jeong Taeui thought.

Jeong Taeui clenched the hand supporting his chin, feeling the anxiety rise in his chest. His
nails accidentally scratched his cheek, and Jeong Taeui groaned in surprise.

Jeong Jaeui silently watched him and then asked.

"Who is completely opposite?"

"Hmmm? Uh...—Ilay... Riegrow."

For some reason, it was hard for him to say his name directly.

No matter how much of a genius Jeong Jaeui was, there was no way he could know what had
happened between Jeong Taeui and that monster-like man. He hesitated before awkwardly
saying the name after a long pause.

Jeong Jaeui nodded.

"Ah. Kyle's younger brother..."

After saying that, Jeong Jaeui fell silent, lost in thought for a long time. Jeong Taeui, feeling
embarrassed, remained silent as well. After a while, Jeong Jaeui slowly spoke.
"If it's that man, then I have met him before... Taeui, are you close to that man?"

Jeong Taeui felt confused by Jeong Jaeui's cautious words. He never thought their
relationship was close enough to be called close friends, and he didn't want to be close
friends with him either.

If he had never met him, he didn't know if Jeong Jaeui would still ask if he was close to that
man named Ilay Riegrow. But if he had met him, he must have guessed what kind of person
he was.

And yet, he still asked if they were close—wasn't that a bit much, hyung...?

Maybe, unexpectedly, Jeong Jaeui and Ilay had a brief meeting that left a good impression on
each other. Perhaps Kyle had introduced the two, and they had politely greeted each other.
Jeong Taeui suddenly felt sorry for Jeong Jaeui.

"No, I'm not very close to him... But how did you meet Ilay?"

"Well... At that time, T&R was making a gun and testing a prototype. He was curious about
my luck, so he used it to shoot me."

Jeong Taeui looked at his brother in shock at Jeong Jaeui's calm words.

He knew Ilay was crazy, but he never imagined he could do something like that. More than
that, the fact that his brother in front of him could say such a thing calmly and even ask if he
was close to him was another matter.

"I'm not close to him, not at all. He even looks annoyed that he can't chew me up and spit out
my bones."

Jeong Taeui waved his hand. He wasn't lying, but he stopped mid-sentence because he didn't
know how to explain the details.

Jeong Jaeui looked at Jeong Taeui as if he wanted to say something, but then he remained
silent. In the quiet room, Jeong Taeui silently looked down at the wood grain patterns on the
floor and softly asked.

"So, hyung, do you hate him?"

Only after asking did Jeong Taeui think that his words might be pointless. He didn't know
what to do with what he had just asked. And what his brother thought about Ilay had nothing
to do with him.

But, Ilay isn't all that bad.

No, he certainly was a bad person, but to judge him just by one meeting...

Jeong Taeui muttered to himself. Thinking about him only brought up negative thoughts
without anything good. Jeong Jaeui, watching Jeong Taeui lost in thought, spoke.
"Since that time, I haven't seen him again, and we haven't crossed paths, so there's nothing
that makes me dislike him. But, I... might start to dislike him a bit."

"Huh? Why?"

Jeong Taeui asked in surprise. But Jeong Jaeui didn't answer.

At that moment, the soft music stopped. Jeong Jaeui stood up and walked toward the record
player.

Looking at his brother's somewhat cheerful back, Jeong Taeui thought that maybe he didn't
want to talk about it anymore. He scratched his head. He didn't oppose the idea that Ilay was
a bad person, but he wasn't happy about the possibility that Jeong Jaeui might hate him so
much.

Jeong Taeui tried to call out: "He's a good person, even though he's good in his own way."
But then he suddenly stopped. If he were asked to list Ilay's good qualities, he realized he had
nothing to say.

Watching Jeong Jaeui's pale fingers as they skimmed through the albums to choose one,
Jeong Taeui suddenly remembered another pale hand from his memory.

Jeong Taeui remembered that hand.

He knew what it looked like and what it felt like when it touched his skin.

He suddenly wanted to touch those hands again. The pale, beautiful hands that always hid in
those ghastly gloves. Even the nails were beautifully delicate. Hands that were full of
strength but not coarse.

"…"

Jeong Taeui shook his head.

He had been having strange thoughts ever since then.

He lay down on the floor. The cool wooden floor felt pleasant, just like the stone-paved floor
warmed by the sun in the courtyard. But as he felt the pleasant sensation against his back and
shoulders, Jeong Taeui remembered those soft hands of Ilay.

"I must really be schizophrenic..."

Jeong Taeui muttered to himself dejectedly.

 Vol 6 - Chapter 7: Unconsciously calling your name.

Jeong Taeui slapped his own cheek, but the slap hurt much more than he had anticipated.

"OUCH!" - Jeong Taeui rolled over to one side, covering his face with his hands, rubbing his
eyes now filled with tears. Then he got up, only to quickly sit back down when he saw Jeong
Jaeui returning and sitting in his chair.

"Why are you suddenly hurting yourself like that?"

Jeong Jaeui asked with a faint smile. Jeong Taeui shrugged, saying, "It's nothing," and
shrugged again.

If it was something he had to ponder and figure out on his own, then one day, when they met
again, he would grab Ilay by the collar and ask. (Though, he might have his wrist broken by
Ilay before he could grab his collar and get an answer.)

Jeong Taeui looked at Jeong Jaeui's pale hands, completely different from Ilay's, and then
unconsciously reached out to hold them. Jeong Jaeui raised an eyebrow in confusion but
remained silent.

Jeong Taeui briefly thought it was strange for two grown brothers to hold hands, but the
thought quickly passed. His hand still held Jeong Jaeui's.

Suddenly, Jeong Taeui's gaze dropped. His brother's feet were as pale as his hands. Although
he had been outside in the yard earlier, there wasn't a speck of dirt on them.

Thinking it over.

"Where are your shoes? Why are you always barefoot?" Jeong Taeui asked. Jeong Jaeui
looked confused. He glanced down at his bare feet as if it was strange that Jeong Taeui was
only now asking about it after they had been walking around barefoot for several days.

Jeong Taeui probably wouldn't have asked anything until he left this place if he hadn't seen
Abdul Rahman's shod feet.

But thinking back, everyone else - including the man standing at the door or the woman
occasionally passing through the hallway - wore low shoes.

"Let's see. Since I came here, I haven't seen any shoes at all. They only bring them when they
allow me to go to Baherp. I don't really care much."

Jeong Taeui frowned.

He couldn't precisely figure out what it meant not to provide shoes. But all he could think of
at the moment was captivity.

"...I don't like it at all."

Jeong Taeui suddenly said. Jeong Jaeui tilted his head as if trying to find the context for those
words.

"Because I'm not wearing shoes?"

"No, not that... that man. The owner of this place. I really don't like him."

Jeong Jaeui looked at Jeong Taeui's expression, showing a faint hint of light.

"Has he said something to you?"

"Rather than saying anything specific, I could say his personality and actions don't sit well
with me."

Jeong Taeui said, clicking his tongue. It was like a child complaining about something they
didn't like. In truth, he had never thought about whether he liked or disliked anyone, and it
wasn't something he could talk about openly.

However.

The cold tone of that man when talking about outside news. Or his smiling eyes that didn't
actually smile. The cold gaze as if observing prey.

"...Why does he keep coming so often despite being rejected so many times?"

"But these past few days, yes, since you arrived, he hasn't stayed here anymore."

Jeong Taeui frowned and looked at Jeong Jaeui strangely.

"Does he come every day?"

"Yes... Before you arrived, he practically stayed here every day."

"...What does he do here?"

Jeong Taeui stared at Jeong Jaeui.

Every time Abdul Rahman came here, he seemed strangely familiar with every corner of this
annex. Jeong Taeui had once thought it was because this place also belonged to him.

But, hearing what Jeong Jaeui said and thinking it over carefully, it seemed like it wasn't just
because this place was his property, but that he had become accustomed to being here.

"Mostly to ask me about this and that. Just like you usually do."

Just like you usually do.

It was only after hearing those words that Jeong Taeui understood.

His brother was an extremely taciturn person who rarely initiated conversations with others.
Even when someone talked to him, he only responded with what was necessary.
He knew a lot, and his knowledge wasn't just limited to what he had learned; he had the
ability to make insightful judgments and reasoned deductions in any situation. One could say
he was an exceptional talent in every field.

Whenever Jeong Taeui had something to think about, he would cling to Jeong Jaeui and ask.
He would listen to what Jeong Taeui had to say, ask for the necessary information about the
matter, and then provide him with the conclusion he needed. Sometimes it was a quarrel
Jeong Taeui had with a friend, sometimes it was an unsolved task, and sometimes it was
important life choices that everyone has to face. And the answers Jeong Jaeui gave him never
disappointed him.

Jeong Taeui once joked that if everyone in the world were to starve because there were no
jobs, his brother could still live well by becoming a consultant.

"...I didn't know you came here to be a consultant... But he doesn't seem like someone who
needs advice... so what the hell did he ask about?"

"Well, mainly about the progress of the power struggle, but that's not something I can talk
about with others."

Jeong Taeui muttered - "Ha."

He didn't know if it was because he hated him, but he thought that man was living too
comfortably. Not only had he kidnapped and imprisoned others to force them to make
weapons, but he also coerced them into being advisors.

Jeong Taeui lamented, "Hyung, you’re really pitiful," and collapsed to the floor. Feeling the
texture of the wood against his cheek, Jeong Taeui closed his eyes.

"Taeui."

The voice, as pleasant as the cool wooden floor, brushed past his ear. Jeong Taeui wasn't
asleep, but he didn't respond, wanting to hear that voice call his name once more. He called
his name again. Jeong Taeui opened his eyes instead of answering.

"Do you want to go outside?"

Jeong Jaeui asked softly. He looked at him with calm eyes.

If Jeong Taeui nodded, he would probably nod along. If Jeong Taeui said he wanted to leave,
he would definitely find a way for him to get out of here. And if there was only one way to
do that, then he would do it.

Jeong Taeui was silent for a moment before speaking wearily.

"Uncle is looking for you. Yes, even Kyle is looking for you."

"...."
"I didn't come to take you back, I just wanted to see you. It's been a long time since I've seen
you, I just wanted to see you once."

Jeong Jaeui nodded. From the first glance, he had probably understood everything Jeong
Taeui had just said.

"I don't mind going back alone."

Jeong Taeui spoke. If Jeong Jaeui wanted to stay here, he could go home alone. This also
meant that Jeong Taeui did not want to stay here.

But this time, Jeong Jaeui shook his head. Abdul Rahman would not allow Jeong Taeui to
leave alone while still holding Jeong Jaeui here. He thought so. Jeong Taeui wanted to leave
this place, but he had no intention of leaving unless Jeong Jaeui changed his initial decision
(about making weapons).

"...."

I'm sorry, Ilay. Can you work a little harder to find me? I might have to stay here for a while.

You are probably very angry now, but don't be too upset and.... If one day we meet again,
please don't kill me with a single shot....

***

Jeong Taeui took a short nap and then woke up.

It seemed like he had heard a voice somewhere, but when he opened his eyes, no one was
there.

👀
"...Ilay..." < >

Jeong Taeui called the name of the person who seemed to have called him a moment ago. He
clearly felt that he had been called by him.

However, when he woke up, he realized he was the only one in this place, so it must have just
been a dream.

A dream submerged in darkness with fleeting memories that quickly faded. But the memory
of that dream quickly dimmed in his mind. Maybe in just a few minutes, he would forget the
name of the person he had unconsciously called out to.

Jeong Taeui looked down at his hand.

The hand resting on the soft blanket he had just tossed aside looked blurry in the darkness.

The dim light filtered through the window far from the bed, unable to reach directly here. It
was probably one or two in the morning, just past midnight. Darkness enveloped everything.
It was strange to suddenly wake up in the middle of the night like this. Perhaps it was
because he had fallen asleep early, which caused him to wake up in the middle of the night.

"Ha," Jeong Taeui quietly sighed. When everything is silent, the sound of deep breathing is
particularly clear. If he lay down like this and tried to sleep, he thought he could fall asleep
again soon. But seeing the bright moonlight made him a bit sad. Jeong Taeui got out of bed.

"Has everyone gone to sleep? At such a late hour, everyone must be sound asleep. The entire
mansion was enveloped in silence, except for the occasional guard patrolling inside.

Jeong Taeui got out of bed and walked over to the window.

He couldn’t see the moon as it was hidden above the window, but when he tilted his head up,
the moonlight illuminated his face.

It was the stars that shone even brighter than the moon.

The ancient tree trunks, twisting to catch the light, reached high into the sky. The Milky Way.
In Seringe, the sea of stars was more beautiful than anywhere else, flowing in the high sky.

Jeong Taeui took a deep breath. Stepping back, he felt the urge to go outside, lie down in the
courtyard, and gaze up at that sky.

He remembered his childhood. When he was very young, but part of the memory still
lingered.

They said it was the night of a meteor shower.

After waiting for days, that day finally came. That night, his parents took him and his brother
to some mountain, and it seemed like it took several boring hours of driving to get there. But
perhaps that distance was just an exaggerated memory from his childhood, so it might not
have been that far in reality.

Their family arrived at a dark mountain, parked the car at the foot, and walked up for a while.

He still remembered how excited he was about the outing. They had eagerly prepared snacks
and walked on a long enough path to tire him out. Amidst the dense forest with no visible
peak, only the swaying bushes at their feet. There were a few others who had arrived. Perhaps
they were also there to see the meteor shower.

Although he had worn very thick clothes, it was still cold at night in the mountains. He
remembered asking, 'When will the stars fall?' while Jaeui silently stared at the sky, lost in
thought.

Jeong Taeui repeat that question several times before finally falling silent.

The sky was full of stars. The glittering Milky Way. Though faint, it was still clearly visible.

He even felt a vague fear, wondering what would happen if all those stars fell. But at the
same time, there was a small bit of anticipation. How beautiful it was. The stars were both
beautiful and cold.

As he looked up at the stars filling the sky, he remembered the intense excitement in his
heart. That feeling was very strong.

"...Then I fell asleep and never got to see the meteor shower..."

Jeong Taeui chuckled and murmured.

 Vol 6 - Chapter 8: The Truth Unveiled - The Red Thread

Jeong Taeui fell asleep while waiting for the meteor shower, and when he woke up, he found
himself in the car on the way home. When he asked why they hadn't woken him up, the
whole family insisted - "We did try to wake you, but you didn't get up." Disappointed that he
didn't get to see the meteor shower after eagerly waiting for it, Jeong Taeui sulked. Jeong
Jaeui, who had stayed awake and seen the meteor shower, gently told Jeong Taeui that he
would be able to see a meteor shower like that again if he kept waiting.

"Where was that place?"

Jeong Taeui unconsciously muttered as he recalled the long-ago memory. All he remembered
after that was the seemingly endless journey home.

20 years had passed, or perhaps even longer. Maybe that place had developed and the forest
had been cut down, so now there might be no trace of it left. But the sudden return of these
memories made him want to visit that place once more.

"Hyung might know."

He planned to ask his brother when he woke up in the morning, though he wasn’t sure if he’d
remember by then. Jeong Taeui muttered to himself and stepped outside into the courtyard.

However, as he walked out into the hallway, he stopped. In the dim moonlight illuminating
the courtyard, everything stood still. Not even the solitary leaves floating on the pond’s
surface stirred.

By the pond, someone was sitting.

He was quietly sitting by the edge of the pond, staring up at the sky as if lost in thought. It
was Jeong Jaeui. Jeong Taeui paused, standing in the dark hallway and looking at his
brother’s back. It seemed he hadn’t slept at all.

Jeong Taeui walked over, the sound of his footsteps on the stone floor making small echoes
in the stillness. Perhaps Jeong Jaeui heard him, but he didn’t turn around. Jeong Taeui
stopped a few steps behind him.

“When I was young, I went to see a meteor shower...”

As soon as he sat down, Jeong Jaeui quietly spoke. Jeong Taeui stopped and turned to look at
him. It felt strange.

He wondered if the story his brother was about to tell was the same one he had just been
thinking about. No, he remembered going to see a meteor shower only once when he was
little, so it must have been that time.
Perhaps in this setting, seeing the same scenery as Jeong Taeui, his brother had the same
thoughts. For some reason, Jeong Taeui smiled brightly, feeling genuinely happy. Jeong Jaeui
continued to speak.

“The meteor shower was beautiful, but the starry sky was even more memorable.”

Jeong Taeui remained silent.

Jeong Jaeui wasn’t someone who would talk to himself – unlike Jeong Taeui, who sometimes
talked to himself so much that he wondered if he was mentally ill. However, his brother
wasn’t the type to sleepwalk either. And it seemed that those words weren’t meant for
himself.

".........................Yes......................"

Jeong Taeui hesitated for a long time before vaguely replying. Jeong Jaeui shrugged slightly
and then turned around, a look of surprise on his face.

"Taeui, is that you?"

"Yes..."

"What happened? Why are you up at this hour?"

"I just woke up in the middle of the night. Were you with someone else?"

"Hm? No."

Jeong Jaeui looked at Jeong Taeui with a puzzled expression. Jeong Taeui, equally confused,
tilted his head.

"No, I just thought you were talking to someone else a moment ago."

"Huh? Oh, I thought it was Abdul Rahman coming. He sometimes visits me at night. They
say this is the tallest building in the estate, and this courtyard is the closest place to the sky to
stargaze. Maybe that's why it feels like you can almost touch the night sky here."

"They say those stars are tens of thousands of light-years away, hyung. Even if you stand a
few meters higher than other places, you're not any closer to them."

Jeong Taeui grumbled. Jeong Jaeui just smiled quietly.

Jeong Taeui lay back down as before. The stone floor, warmed by the sun during the day, had
now become strangely cold. As he lay down, Jeong Jaeui also lay down beside him, forming
a right angle, with only their heads touching. They both looked up at the sky without
speaking for a long time.

Suddenly, Jeong Taeui smiled when Jeong Jaeui turned slightly to see if he was still awake.

"By the way, that meteor shower you mentioned."

"Ah......"

"I didn't get to see it because I fell asleep."

"Yes. I tried to wake you, but you wouldn’t get up."

"Yeah. But there was also a meteor shower last year. At that time, I was in the military and
didn’t fall asleep, so I could watch it with my squad. It was really beautiful.... But I also
thought back then. I thought the starry sky I saw when I was young was much more
beautiful."

Jeong Taeui chuckled softly as he mumbled.

The same emotions shared between two people can warm the heart like this. The memory of
having the same experience and feeling the same emotions as the other seemed to have
become a source of strength in his life. Perhaps that is why a long-standing bond with a
brother is so precious.

Jeong Taeui knew that his brother felt the same way. He felt much better and spoke with a
gentle smile.

"...In this light, the sky here looks quite similar to the one I saw back then."

"No way... our country is in the Northern Hemisphere, Taeui."

"....."

He had forgotten. There were times when his brother would say something that broke the
emotional moment, quite incongruent with his cold and calm demeanor.

Jeong Taeui pouted, feeling annoyed as the rising emotions were abruptly cut off. Jeong Jaeui
looked up at the sky and whispered with a gentle smile.

"Gangwon."

"Huh?"

"That place was Hong Cheon in Gangwon... See you there."

Jeong Taeui slowly looked at him. After staring at Jeong Jaeui for a long time as he said he
would meet him there later, Jeong Taeui smiled and replied, "Okay," then looked back at the
sky.

A starry sky. Seeing the Milky Way flowing before his eyes, Jeong Taeui suddenly recalled
Jeong Jaeui from a day long past. It was a clear dawn; he sat quietly in the cool air, silently
listening to some sound that others couldn't hear.

Even now, just like before, he seemed to be hearing something. The sound of the bright white
stones that others couldn't hear. But it would whisper endlessly if one got lost in the distant
sky.
"My brother is..."

Jeong Taeui began to speak but then stopped. After a moment of silence, he continued.

"Sometimes, I feel like you're not human."

"...Me?"

"If there truly is someone who can bring luck to someone else... or something like that, then
that person should be closer to you than me."

The two fell silent.

But in truth, he didn't know if that was correct. Thinking back, hadn't Jeong Taeui gone
through a lot of hardships since Jeong Jaeui disappeared? He had encountered a cruel
madman, been chased everywhere, captured, and now was stuck here. He even doubted
whether he was going insane.

"I think you're the one who brings luck to me."

Jeong Taeui said softly, with a hint of gratitude. Jeong Taeui had received many things to be
grateful for from Jeong Jaeui. Just being by his side at this moment was peaceful.

Time passed in silence. Like the stars in the sky, the silence seemed to stretch on forever, but
eventually, a deep voice broke the silence.

"It's you, Taeui."

On the cold stone ground, under the twinkling starry sky, Jeong Taeui, feeling sleepy, moved
closer, quietly listening to his brother's low voice.

"If it weren't for you, I would die."

"...Why do you keep saying such strange things? This isn't pleasant at all."

And he heard Jeong Jaeui quietly laugh.

"Whenever something happens to me, you are always the first one to come. Even when I was
kidnapped or when I almost had a car accident, you were the first to come to me. We were in
different classes, so our friends were different. So we were only together in the evenings. But
sometimes, you would suddenly want to see me, so after stopping by my classroom and
seeing me smile, something would happen that day."

"...I don't remember any of that."

As he said, after entering middle and high school, they were in different classes and only sat
together in the evenings, pretending to study seriously and talking about various things.
When they were young, their personalities were very different, and Jeong Jaeui couldn't be
considered a child anymore, so they often played separately. He would sit next to him in the
evening to read or occasionally joke around.
Jeong Taeui would sometimes run and play with his friends in the school corridors, and
occasionally he would suddenly remember his brother, so he would run to his classroom just
to see him. If he wasn't in the classroom, he would go to the restroom, the school office, or
other classes to find him. And only when he saw his brother's face would he feel relieved. So
he would smile and then leave.

But he couldn't remember what had happened to his brother on those days.

"When you got sick, I would get sick too. But when I got sick, it was only me who got sick."

Jeong Jaeui continued. Jeong Taeui thought for a long time and then nodded, thinking that it
was because he was too young to remember those things. But their mother also used to say
the same thing.

"Is it uncomfortable for you?"

"No... But since I was young, yes, because you were too young to remember, I thought that
we had some kind of connection. I don't know what it is, but I feel that the two of us are
connected by a bond... to some extent. Before growing up, I even thought that we were
opposites. If you got sick, I would get sick, and if you suddenly came to see me, something
bad would always happen on that day."

"......Is there a god that opposes Gil Sang Cheon? This shift is too sudden."

Jeong Taeui licked his lips bitterly and scratched his head. He couldn't believe that he could
bring good luck to his brother, but he didn't want to believe that he brought bad luck to him.

"Then, when you were 12 years old, while picking persimmons on the tree behind the school,
you fell and broke your leg and had to be hospitalized for a while."

Jeong Taeui whispered - "Ah." He remembered that. Jeong Taeui had never caught a cold or
any other illness, but he had been injured while playing with friends, constantly covered in
bruises.

If it was that time, he remembered it very clearly. Before that, he had been severely injured
and had to undergo surgery. He had a rejection reaction, so he wondered what he would do if
he died like that. Fortunately, the broken bone wasn't too serious and could be healed with
persistence.

The reason the memory of that time remained particularly vivid was not because he was
injured, but because while Jeong Taeui was in the hospital, Jeong Jaeui had been kidnapped.
Even after that, by some miraculous luck, he returned unscathed without a scratch. That
might have been the last time kidnappers targeted Jeong Jaeui.

"I don't know if you remember... but when Mom was in the hospital taking care of you, one
morning, she suddenly called me and said Taeui wanted to see me. She told me to stop by
before going to school. But I didn't have enough time to visit the hospital because I was the
class representative. Besides, your broken leg wasn't too serious, so I thought it would be
okay to visit in the afternoon."
"...I don't remember anything."

"Yeah. I asked you about it once after that, and you didn't remember."

At Jeong Jaeui's words, he shrugged. His brother clearly remembered the day he broke his
leg, while he himself didn't remember anything.

But following the flow of the conversation...

"Was that the day you got kidnapped?"

"Yeah. When I came to the hospital to visit you."

"But then you came back, even though you didn't see me. What a relief," Jeong Taeui said.

Jeong Jaeui didn't respond. For a very long time, he seemed to be lost in another train of
thought, but then he continued quietly.

"That morning, I didn't have time because I was the class representative, but when I got the
call from Mom, I was really worried. You suddenly said you wanted to see me, so I wanted to
try the opposite. I didn't go. And on the way home from school... I was kidnapped."

"....."

Jeong Jaeui fell silent again. Jeong Taeui also remembered that time.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 9: The Truth Unveiled - Gil Sang Cheon

One day, while Jeong Taeui was in the hospital, he heard that Jeong Jaeui had been
kidnapped again. However, because this had happened so many times and each time he had
miraculously returned; the family, though worried, also felt somewhat reassured. And, as
usual, Jeong Jaeui returned in the evening with a calm expression.

So, perhaps it was that day.

When he was sleeping in the hospital and suddenly woke up, Jeong Jaeui was standing by his
hospital bed. Without their parents, he was in Jeong Taeui's care unit.

He sat down next to the bed, looked down at him, and remained silent. For some reason,
Jeong Taeui didn't say anything either. It was as if he were dreaming, simply facing him.

After a long while of looking at him, Jeong Jaeui left the hospital room. Jeong Taeui fell
asleep again.

"Later, on the way home, I realized. You are the one who dispels the misfortune that befalls
me."

"...I didn't know that."

Jeong Taeui mumbled softly, and Jeong Jaeui smiled faintly.

"It's something that can't be explained in words. Actually, the incident where you got injured
just before being discharged from the army and faced danger during surgery, and I got
kidnapped and trapped here... Or even other unforeseen events. It can't be put into words, but
it exists."

"That's too vague... hyung. I've never felt like I was such a mysterious and amazing person.
Can you say something that I can understand?"

"Maybe I was mistaken." - Jeong Taeui sighed.

The more he listened, the stranger it sounded. It felt like he was listening to a program about
supernatural stories or some mystical experiences. And it felt unreal.

Jeong Jaeui was silent. In that silence, Jeong Taeui realized there were still many things left
unsaid. But after waiting a while and hearing nothing more from Jeong Jaeui, he felt perhaps
he had said all he needed to say for today. Jeong Taeui sighed.

But if...

At least, if what he said was true.

If all those things weren't just coincidences, if Jeong Taeui really did affect Jeong Jaeui. Then
this truly was a heavy and frightening relationship.
Suddenly, a corner of his chest felt constricted. The pressure, completely different from
regular pain, squeezed his heart, making it hard to breathe.

"That's how it is. Actually, this is something you don't even need to know."

Jeong Jaeui whispered as if he wanted to end the conversation there. Perhaps, if he hadn't
overheard his uncle or anyone else mentioning that he was Gil Sang Cheon, he wouldn't have
brought it up himself.

"You don't need to know about this heavy and awkward connection between us."

Jeong Taeui remained silent at his brother's sad tone, and a thought suddenly popped into his
mind.

"...I'm not like that."

"...?"

"I still don't understand and don't know what Gil Sang Cheon is supposed to be, but even if it
were true, I wouldn't feel burdened or awkward. So, even if there is something that makes
you feel heavy, awkward, or distant, I think it's wonderful to have a bond stronger than
anyone else's with you."

Jeong Taeui grumbled in disagreement.

What? Is that how you see me? Damn it. Do you feel burdened because of it? He grumbled
while pursing his lips and furrowing his brows.

Jeong Taeui mumbled as if joking but thought about it seriously.

He regarded their relationship in this way. It was a different matter from whether he liked or
disliked him. Jeong Taeui didn't think his brother hated him. Perhaps he loved himself as
much as he loved Jeong Taeui. But beyond that, he saw their connection as heavy and
awkward.

No matter how Jeong Taeui affected him, he would take it seriously, whereas Jeong Taeui
would not.

"Damn... what is this? It's so frustrating. Is it the red thread that you cut or something? Why
did you pick up the scissors, cut it, and run out of the house? That's why you ended up being
trapped like this."

Jeong Taeui stood up and then sat back down. When he turned his head, he saw Jeong Jaeui
looking at him with a strange expression. He stared at him for a moment, blinked, raised his
hand to look at his palm, and mumbled.

"It seems like it can't be cut that easily... yeah, no way it can be cut that easily."

Jeong Taeui said dejectedly. He bluntly grabbed Jeong Jaeui's hand and pulled him closer.
And Jeong Jaeui looked at him with that strange expression again.
"Give me your hand. Let's tie it back together. Wait, is it on your pinky finger?"

"Huh? Uh... but you can't tie it back."

While holding his hand, Jeong Jaeui sat up. He continued to look at Jeong Taeui strangely.

Jeong Taeui raised an eyebrow.

"I can't tie it back. Yeah, how can I tie an invisible thread? But if you could cut it with
scissors, then you can also tie it back. Go ahead, tie it back."

"It's not... no, that's not the problem."

Jeong Jaeui was about to say something and thought for a while, then quietly mumbled to
himself. Jeong Taeui curiously glanced at him and touched the edge of Jeong Jaeui's pinky
finger. He pretended to hold an invisible thread in the air and made a tying motion. He
pondered for a moment about what he was doing, but it didn't really matter. This was a
symbol.

And that symbol was trust.

Suddenly, he recalled a voice he had heard before. Yes. That was what Ilay had said.

At that time, he had said that and also claimed that he owned Jeong Taeui. Perhaps at that
moment, he had thought the same way Jeong Taeui did now. He considered him his own, and
he didn’t need to capture and bind him to himself, just... he was his, and he believed that. Just
like what he was doing now.

"...."

Jeong Taeui released Jeong Jaeui’s hand. Suddenly, the voice, expression, and every touch of
that man appeared in his mind as if he were right next to him.

"You know you are mine."

His gentle, warm voice from back then.

"Remember well, Taeui. From today... From now on, every day, you are mine."

His hot breath, every light touch of his, his body temperature pressed close against him.

"Taeui, what's wrong?"

Jeong Jaeui suddenly called out to him from beside him.

Jeong Taeui thought the night sky was too bright tonight. He wished those stars would shine
just a little less. Then he could hide his flushed face.

Jeong Taeui mumbled, "No, it's nothing," and used the back of his hand to cover his reddened
face. He bowed his head in silence.
At that moment.

Suddenly feeling something unusual, Jeong Taeui looked up. At the end of the western
corridor, the wooden door was open. In the darkness of the long hallway, a tall figure was
silently standing there.

In the darkness, the man stood like a predatory beast. With cold, deep-set black eyes, the
owner of this mansion was quietly observing the two of them.

For a moment, his heart felt cold.

He didn't know how long the man had been standing there. Without a trace, without a sound,
he stood there.

... ...Ah, that's right. Now that he thought about it, his brother had also said that he sometimes
came here at night, and perhaps tonight was one of those nights. The man's pitch-black eyes
met his. But before Jeong Taeui could pretend not to know about his presence, he turned and
walked through the door.

"....?"

Jeong Taeui tilted his head, curiously looking at the man’s retreating figure. Then he met
Jeong Jaeui's gaze.

"What's wrong? Taeui."

"Huh? No... just now... No. I must have seen it wrong."

Jeong Taeui scratched his head as he answered. He tilted his head and mumbled - "Ah. I don't
know." - then lay back down on the floor.

He could feel Jeong Jaeui's silent gaze on him. When he turned his head, their eyes met
again. He stared for a long moment before lying back down.

The two lay there with their heads close together, quietly looking up at the sky before them.

Clearly, they had thought the same things when they saw similar things before, but now he
didn't know what his brother was thinking at all. However, maybe it wasn't the same
anymore. Jeong Taeui thought this with a bit of regret.

***********************

"You are mine."

That voice echoed repeatedly in Jeong Taeui's mind.

Since waking up in the morning, Jeong Taeui had sighed and lamented inwardly.

"I'm not Ilay."

He mumbled softly to himself, then wondered if saying that had any effect.

He looked around to see if anyone had heard him, but it seemed to have no effect. Those
voices kept echoing in his head.

"No, because I belong to myself."

Jeong Taeui felt like crying and buried his face in his arms.

He knew the truth. The truth that a person cannot belong to someone else. Ilay was someone
who wanted to own others according to his will, and even though he could be with him, he
couldn't force him to become his possession against his will.

He completely belonged to himself. His body, his mind, and his spirit.

But because it was his, he was also entirely responsible for everything he did to himself.

"I have to take responsibility and wake up..."

Jeong Taeui shook his head.

He suddenly thought, wondering what was happening outside.

Since Jeong Taeui arrived here, he had heard that Ilay had turned an Arab man into a bloody
mess. He didn't seem too angry or worried, as Abdul Rahman had told him. But after that, he
hadn't received any more information.

What was he like now? He hoped Ilay wasn't just randomly capturing and beating up every
Arab he encountered. If he did that, he could become an enemy to all Arabs. The Arabs, with
a Bible in one hand, could still hold a sword in the other to attack him.

"Let's see... it must have been a real spear."

It was a relief that he wasn't that bastard, Jeong Taeui thought about the guard and silently
prayed that if something like that happened, it wouldn't be while he was beside him. But what
exactly would Ilay do? Maybe he had already guessed that Jeong Taeui was here. But what
could he do in this situation?

If it was like this, there wasn't much else that could be done. They still wouldn't be able to do
anything, just like when they guessed Jeong Jaeui was here but couldn't take him away.

Ilay...

Perhaps his attitude had changed a bit.

When arriving in Seringe, or even before that, he had always maintained an indifferent
attitude about whether he found Jeong Jaeui or not, even though he knew Jeong Jaeui was an
indispensable figure for both T&R and UNHRDO. Maybe, if it wasn't because Jeong Taeui
wanted to come here, he wouldn't have bothered with Jeong Jaeui's disappearance at all.
Now it seemed like he had started searching for him more diligently... But the method he
used to find people... if he went around killing every Arab, it would no longer be a small
issue.

Meanwhile, Jeong Jaeui briefly thought that outside the fence, there could be a group of
Arabs rising up against that man.

"...."

If there was some way to contact him, it would be great. Even if it was just for a moment.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 10: Pick up, you lunatic!

Jeong Taeui lay on his stomach beside the pond, propping his chin with his hand.

At the end of the hallway, the guard was still stationed in front of the only door leading
outside. He sat on a wooden chair, yawning with a large sword hanging at his side, and Jeong
Taeui doubted whether it had ever actually been drawn for use.

...If he took down the guard now and got through that door.

Jeong Taeui briefly considered this but eventually shook his head.

Even if he managed to get through that door, he probably wouldn't be able to get out of the
vast mansion. Not to mention that this was just an annex built within the massive outer walls.
So, even if he got out of this hallway, he'd still end up wandering somewhere within the
estate.

But if he was lucky, if this annex was close to the main gate of the entire property, he might
be able to hide and escape when the gate opened; however, that was highly unlikely. The
moment Jeong Taeui stepped out the door, the entire place would likely erupt in an
emergency alarm. On the contrary, if the annex was located at the farthest point, then there
was nothing more to say.

"Isn't this annex supposed to be the highest point in the estate..."

Jeong Taeui recalled what he had heard before and remembered the area map (as crude as if it
had been drawn by a child with their foot) he had seen previously.

The surrounding villas in this area were enclosed by the southeast coastline. He didn't know
which direction this annex faced, but considering the terrain, and if this annex was at the
highest point, it must be located far from the main gate and deeper inside.

In other words, it was the farthest point from the main gate.

"He must have put a lot of thought into placing Jeong Jaeui's residence at the farthest point to
prevent his escape. But seriously... I don't know about myself, but if it were Jeong Jaeui, he
wouldn't do something as troublesome as trying to escape."

Jeong Taeui grumbled and looked at the side door at the west end of the hallway. Ultimately,
even if he took down the guard, the chances of him getting caught before he could reach the
estate's gate were very high. And more importantly, Jeong Taeui didn't have the confidence to
defeat the Arab man.

He had realized this from the first encounter with the guard. To be precise, it was the moment
he got a punch to the stomach without any chance to resist during their initial confrontation.
Yes. Even though the guard had sensed Jeong Taeui tailing him, the moment he appeared, the
guard had targeted him and taken him down in an instant without making a single mistake.
The guard had used just enough force to render him unconscious for a short period, no more,
no less. It sounded easy, but Jeong Taeui knew how difficult it was to execute such precision.

The moment he got hit, he thought the guard was a 'con artist.' And that thought hadn't
changed despite seeing him day after day here. He looked like an ordinary, bulky, middle-
aged man from a Middle Eastern market alley, but his skills were top-notch, and only a few
people could probably match him in hand-to-hand combat.

Moreover...

"First, let's see that guy... two, three, four... five? Can't tell. Four or five. Must be around that
many."

Jeong Taeui muttered, spreading his fingers to count.

Maybe, if Jeong Taeui did something suspicious or caused a disturbance here – and if it was
something that the fat old man couldn't handle alone – at least a few more people would
appear immediately to assist.

In short, he couldn't use force alone to escape from here.

But he couldn't just sit around waiting for rescue from the outside either. Because before,
when he was out there, he clearly knew Jaeui was in Abdul Rahman's mansion but couldn't
do anything about it.

"If I can't escape immediately, it's fine. Just being able to contact him would be good
enough."

Jeong Taeui scratched his head.

Inside this annex, all contact with the outside world was strictly prohibited. He couldn't write
letters, and he couldn't find any phones.

At least before Jeong Taeui arrived, Abdul Rahman had allowed Jeong Jaeui to go to the
market every Friday—though he had to wear a chador and a veil, with someone following
behind him. It seemed Abdul Rahman knew that Jeong Jaeui wouldn't try to escape.

But now even that was forbidden. Jeong Jaeui couldn't go out, and of course, neither could
Jeong Taeui.

Jeong Taeui glanced again at the Arab man who had been closely monitoring his every move.
If he politely asked to borrow the man's phone, would he agree?

Thinking this, Jeong Taeui laughed at himself for even considering it seriously.

They spent all day in this annex just to keep an eye on Jeong Jaeui, so they must have a way
to contact the outside world, not just for themselves but also to be prepared for any
unexpected situations.
"...."

Should he give it a try?

A dangerous idea suddenly occurred to Jeong Jaeui.

While at UNHRDO, he had learned a few things from Alta—a guy who had gone to Hong
Kong for the weekend and caught some stupid pickpocket trying to steal his money, and he
had laughed and bragged about how he pickpocketed the guy back. He had grabbed Jeong
Taeui, who was drinking beer beside him, and taught him some effective pickpocketing
tricks, even practicing with him many times.

Carlo and the other members around had said, "You know, Taeui is very talented, but if you
teach him things like this, you might get his bones broken. What will you do then?"

He really didn't want to learn, but Alta, already tipsy, had insisted on teaching him.

Jeong Taeui looked down at his hands. Back then, after learning a few tricks, he found it
quite interesting and tried it a few times. But after that, he lost interest. He wasn't sure if his
hands could still move as dexterously and quickly as they did back then.

Jeong Taeui glanced at the Arab man again, who was also looking straight into his eyes. His
eyes were indifferent but sharp.

...Ah. I can't. I can't do it. I can't. That guy, if I try anything, I'll get killed.

Jeong Taeui smiled and waved. The man kept his stern expression but gave a slight nod and
turned away.

Just then, as Jeong Taeui was thinking about what to do next, the man stood up from his
chair. He shouted something down the hallway, and soon, a young man came running out.

Although he was also a guard, it seemed he had a much higher status than the others. The
young man seemed to always accompany him. As he approached, the older man muttered a
few words and then walked away. Jeong Taeui realized and whispered, "That's the bathroom."
Then suddenly, his eyes widened. He looked at the cheerful face of the young man now
standing guard in place of the older one.

...In this situation, maybe...

Jeong Taeui jumped up from his spot. Seeing the man disappear down the hallway, he quickly
ran towards the young guard. The young man raised his eyebrows in confusion as Jeong
Taeui approached.

"If you could let me out, that would be great."

Jeong Taeui smiled and gestured towards the door. Of course, there was no way the young
man could understand what Jeong Taeui was saying in his native language, but the young
man shook his head firmly, as if he could guess the meaning from his gestures.
"Come on, let me out just for a bit, okay?"

Jeong Taeui stubbornly pulled on the door handle, frowning determinedly.

The young guard had probably been here for a few months—of course, Jeong Taeui's time
here was much shorter—but seeing a usually obedient captive suddenly demand to leave, the
young man seemed momentarily stunned. He grabbed Jeong Taeui's wrist, his eyes filled with
a burning sense of duty. But seeing the slightly awkward way he moved, Jeong Taeui smiled
faintly and twisted his wrist free.

The young man looked both embarrassed and angry as Jeong Taeui easily escaped his grasp.
He shouted something sharply – Jeong Taeui guessed – because everyone was now looking at
him – it must have been something very harsh. The young man crossed Jeong Taeui's wrists
and grabbed his collar, throwing him away swiftly.

"Oh, he must have learned something from this," Jeong Taeui thought as his body flew
through the air. Lost in thought, he missed the moment to brace himself for a less painful
landing. His butt hit the stone floor hard.

"A."

Jeong Taeui let out a cry. But fearing it would reach the bathroom, he quickly shut his mouth
and tried to take a deep breath. The young guard behind him muttered something and took on
an expression of 'There's no way you're getting out of here!' then sat back down on the chair.

Aigoo…, it really hurt when his butt hit the stone floor, even though it had acted as a cushion.
Jeong Taeui rubbed his hip and stood up. One side of his hip throbbed as he limped toward
the bedroom. When he glanced back at the young guard with displeasure, the guard stared
back with a look of determined responsibility.

Youth is nice. Jeong Taeui muttered to himself. He stepped out of the bedroom and into the
courtyard, praying fervently that the Arab man wouldn't come out of the bathroom at this
moment.

Jeong Taeui started to walk slowly, then gradually sped up. His steps quickened to almost a
run as he reached the hallway outside the office.

He glanced back at the guard again. There was no sign that anyone was chasing him. But he
didn't slow his pace. He pulled a mobile phone from his pocket.

"Good thing I can still do this. I thought my hands would be too stiff from not practicing."

Jeong Taeui muttered, feeling relieved. Luckily, he didn't have to face that guy. If it had been
him, he might not have succeeded so easily. Jeong Taeui flipped open the phone, pretending
to whistle.

His heart pounded. The guard could be right behind him at any moment. Even now, the guard
might realize the phone was missing and start chasing him.
Where would be the best place to hide from any pursuers? A place where he could be alone...
the bathroom. But no, that wouldn't work. It was a place he could be alone, but it was also a
dead end with no escape.

So where would be the best place? Even if they chased him, he could talk on the phone while
running. Ideally, a place where he could talk for as long as possible, even if the phone got
taken away mid-call.

His fingers quickly dialed the number he remembered. It was a number he had never called
before, but he remembered it naturally because he often had to provide others with that man's
contact information throughout his teaching career.

Ilay.

For the first time, Jeong Taeui felt grateful that UNHRDO had appointed a madman as an
officer. What would he do without that number—a number that could automatically transfer
to wherever he was in the world? If he didn't have it, who could he contact... Hopefully,
Seringe wasn't so remote that it lacked cell service. No, it couldn't be; after all, the phone in
his hand was still a good mobile phone.

His heart beat faster.

How long has it been, anyway? What should he say first? The most urgent thing was to
clarify right away to avoid any misunderstandings: "I'm not running away."

He remembered the story of Ilay turning an Arab man into a bloody mess. And he recalled
his own confident tone when he told Ilay that if he ran away a second time, he'd be ready to
die by Ilay's hand.

And the second thing to say, right, was the location. Thinking about it, Jeong Taeui clicked
his tongue.

Jeong Taeui didn't even know where this place was. All he knew for sure was that this villa
belonged to Abdul Rahman, but who knew exactly which villa it was among those Abdul
Rahman owned on this island? He couldn't even get outside. But at least he could say this
area was the highest point, also the farthest from the entrance... But what good would that
do? He was sure Ilay wouldn't attack this place with a Panzer Faust just for him.

... If he did that to someone from the Arab royal family, his brother's weapon business would
be severely impacted.

Jeong Taeui shuddered, shaking his head at the thought of Ilay arriving with a Panzer Faust
on his shoulder, sitting on his modified Rewako. If he did that, he'd become a target for Arabs
with Qur'ans in hand.

What should I say?

Wait, don't I have anything else to say? Clearly, there's something very important. What is it?
While Jeong Taeui racked his brain, the phone kept ringing. It was only when he heard the
continuous beeping that he clicked his tongue and muttered, "Damn it." It was possible Ilay
wasn't answering because he was in the bathroom or had fallen asleep or maybe the phone
was dead.

Pick up. Pick up, please.

Jeong Taeui kept looking back nervously, even though there was no sign of movement.
Anyone else might yell if they saw him making a call. If that happened, it would be the end
for him.

The more anxious he got, the more things went wrong.

No matter how many times the phone rang, there was no sign of anyone answering on the
other end. There was no response other than the automated answering voice. Jeong Taeui
clicked his tongue and closed the window. He knew that calling someone back immediately
who hadn't answered before had a very low chance of success, but Jeong Taeui dialed the
number again. The signal started ringing again.

Jeong Taeui frantically searched for a place out of sight that wasn't a dead end, moving from
the bedroom to the office and then to the inner courtyard. Meanwhile, the signal kept ringing
continuously. Nine times, ten times, it seemed like it would switch to the automated response
again.

"...DAMN IT. PICK UP, YOU LUNATIC!"

Jeong Taeui shouted as if he were about to cry. But it was just a small cry, to avoid others
hearing. However, it was loud enough to be heard through the phone. A voice came through
the phone, reaching his ears.

["...——Taeil?"]

The deep, slow, and familiar voice.

 Vol 6 - Chapter 11: Hey. Maybe I like you.

["...——Taeil?"]

That voice was deep, slow, and familiar.

Jeong Taeui unconsciously grabbed the phone. A wave of anxiety rose in his chest.

Even if it were decades later, he would always remember this voice clearly.

Jeong Taeui bit his lip and heard Ilay shouted.

["WHERE ARE YOU NOW!?!"]

Hmm, not like this, he thought for a moment. But it didn’t matter, he had already spoken.

["TAEIL...—WHERE ARE YOU?"]

His voice changed in an instant. The low tone turned into a growl of a wild beast.

["WHERE ARE YOU. TAEIL? WHERE ARE YOU RIGHT NOW...…TAEIL!"]

Ilay kept repeating his name. Jeong Taeui suddenly couldn't speak.

"Umm...."

What should he do?

Jeong Taeui anxiously clenched his fingers. Suddenly, his mind went blank.

He hadn't heard that voice in a long time. He didn't know what was happening on the other
end, didn't know how he was searching, or where he was looking.

His voice sounded like vibrant colors to his ears. Jeong Taeui felt inexplicably anxious and
didn't understand why. This anxiety was different from the worry about being chased. His
mind was blank in the face of this strange, unnamed emotion. It felt like he had something to
say. There was something he needed to confirm. Before calling him, he had a few things he
wanted to ask. But he was also afraid to ask those things, worried he wouldn't know what to
do if he got the answer he was hoping for.

What was it? His inner voice...

Jeong Taeui's palms were sweaty. He switched the phone to his other hand, nervously wiping
his hand on his pants. So, it was...—

["Taeil. Answer me!....—Damn it. Is your body okay? You know if you dare to get hurt, you
will die by my hand... answer me! Taeil. Jeong Taeil!...."]
["...JEONG TAEUI!"]

Oh, there it was again. This man sometimes pronounced it well...Did someone teach him to
correct his pronunciation?

Jeong Taeui was dazed when a strange voice passed by his ear like a hypnotic chant. At that
moment, he didn’t even know what he had said unconsciously.

"Ya. Maybe I like you."

Hmm. Not like this!

As soon as he said that, Jeong Taeui's mind came back. Oh my God. But it was good, he had
said it. But what did he say? It seemed that due to his schizophrenic tendencies, he had just
said something strange that his brain hadn’t caught up with yet.

Jeong Taeui nervously brought his fingertip to rub his lips.

Suddenly, the other end of the phone went silent. Not a single sound came through.

"Umm, hello, hello? Hey, Ilay!"

Did the phone get disconnected? In this urgent situation, did he dare to hang up?

Jeong Taeui awkwardly called Ilay's name two or three times.

At that moment. It wasn't clear if someone was just passing by, but he heard a noise at the
end of the hallway. And then the footsteps got closer and closer.

Jeong Taeui quickly turned in the opposite direction and picked up speed.

"Hey, what if the call gets disconnected right now? I don't know when I'll be able to call
again, but... Ilay!"

["...——I'm listening."]

["Hurry, tell me where you are."]

"Um, this, this is Abdul Rahman's villa. It's an annex building, but I can't leave here so I'm
not sure where it is within the villa complex. But they said it's built on the highest ground in
this villa."

["The highest ground in the villa..."]

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue. The sounds behind him seemed to indicate that it wasn't just
someone passing by. Jeong Taeui moved in the opposite direction and walked faster and
faster, his footsteps echoing on the stone floor.

Almost running, Jeong Taeui glanced back. At that moment, he saw a figure approaching at
the corner of the hallway. It was the young guard - the owner of this phone.
As soon as he saw Jeong Taeui, the young man shouted something and ran towards him, his
face flushed. And of course, Jeong Taeui couldn't afford to be caught, so he ran at full speed
without looking back.

"Damn it. Hey, I probably won't be able to call you again for a while. It's really hard to
escape from here. Abdul Rahman is demanding that my brother make some kind of weapon.
He says he won't let me go, and if there's any outside pressure, he'll lock both of us in a
prison cell and pretend not to know anything... Anyway, so I won't be able to see you for a
while, but I have no intention of running away from you, so don't send me to my ancestors
when we meet later."

["...—Damn it. It'll be very difficult to get you out from the outside."]

The voice on the phone sounded slightly worried, but otherwise it was as normal as always.
That voice had a slightly lower tone, and if you didn't know him well, you might not even
realize he was angry.

Jeong Taeui was silent for a moment.

He knew that very well. If it were easy to rescue someone, there was no reason why Jeong
Jaeui would have been trapped here all this time. Ilay Riegrow was no fool. In the Middle
East, the Royal family was like a beehive. If he made even a slight misstep, it would be like
poking that dangerous hive.

"I know. So I'll be spending some time here…—"

["Taeil. Do you want to get out of there?"]

Before Jeong Taeui could finish speaking, Ilay suddenly interrupted. Jeong Taeui clicked his
tongue.

"Um, if only I could get out..."

Jeong Taeui fell silent. Another guard was chasing him from behind. Worse, there was one
rushing towards him from the front. He guessed he wouldn't be able to hold onto this phone
much longer.

["...Alright. I understand."]

Ilay had been silent as if deep in thought, and soon his voice grew heavy. After that brief, low
reply, his slow but resolute voice echoed.

["But Taeil. Remember this well. Whatever I have to risk for this, I will make sure to take it
back from you."]

"What..."

Jeong Taeui was speechless.

It was strange. A feeling of unease rose in his chest. Was this the feeling of having crossed
the river without being able to turn back?

Jeong Taeui mumbled - "Um... uh…" - and continued running, his panting breaths echoing
through the phone. But the gap between him and the three pursuers was steadily closing. He
was confident in his ability to escape, but with three people chasing him, it was a different
story. And then, one of them grabbed his shoulder.

"Damn it."

Jeong Taeui muttered and punched the guy in the face. Only then did he realize it was the
owner of the phone. Suddenly, he felt a bit guilty.

["Taeil?! What are you doing?"]

"I'm trying to make a call while being chased! Oh, damn it! They'll catch me soon."

Jeong Taeui panted and answered briefly. Should he keep running or stop and end the call
now? He was going to be out of breath and dead soon. Clearly, he would be caught either
way. Jeong Taeui dashed into the bathroom right in front of him and slammed the door shut.
Instead of being caught immediately, hiding in the bathroom and blocking the door might buy
him a few extra seconds to make the call.

*Bang*

The door slammed shut mercilessly. But before he could lock the bolt, one of them rammed
into him, preventing him from securing the lock.

["Taeil!......Damn it......Don't hurt yourself!"]

"If I get hurt, I feel the pain, not you! Are you crazy... AAAAAAAAA——!"

As he tried to close the door, his finger got caught in the crack. Tears welled up in his eyes.
When he thought about what he was doing just to make a brief phone call, tears streamed
down even more.

All of this just to extend this call by a few seconds? Maybe after this call ended, he wouldn't
be able to dial this number ever again. And perhaps this was the last thing he could do before
getting out of here.

It felt like there was something more important he needed to say. It seemed like there was
something he had to tell him. Jeong Taeui anxiously thought.

"How dare you hurt yourself like that! Damn it, how dare they chase you so recklessly.... ...!"

Jeong Taeui opened his mouth to say something, but before he could speak, the sound of
Ilay's angry voice on the phone startled him, making him shrug. His eyes widened.

He had seen this man angry many times before. Not only would Ilay go berserk, but he would
also beat people like they were dogs. Jeong Taeui was no longer surprised by his ruthless,
cold eyes. But perhaps this was the first time he heard him say such nonsensical things in
anger.

"..."

He suddenly remembered what he needed to say to this man, something he needed to

confirm.

Jeong Taeui hesitated for a moment. If possible, he wanted to meet Ilay and talk to him
directly. Because he wanted to see how his face would change upon hearing those words...
...Or, maybe, asking over the phone while they were far apart like this was wise, because if he
asked directly, he might have to witness Ilay turning into a monster after hearing his
question......No, but asking over the phone felt a bit...

However, his hesitation was immediately blown away when the bathroom door, which he had
been trying to hold shut, was kicked open by the three men.

"Ilay, do you... do you like me?"

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue again, not like this.

No, that was exactly what he wanted to ask. But he could have said it more comfortably if it
wasn't in such an urgent situation. Because it was so rushed, he shouted it into the phone.

But he didn't get any response. Or maybe he just didn't hear it.

Before he could wait out the brief silence on the phone and hear Ilay's answer, the guy he had
punched earlier roughly snatched the phone from his hand and hung up.

"Hey! That was the most important thing! How dare you hang up!!!"

Jeong Taeui yelled at the man who was pinning him to the floor. He knew no matter how
much he yelled, the guy wouldn't understand what he was saying. And after all, the young
man – the rightful owner of the stolen phone – glared at him with a face full of anger. It
seemed he had been scolded by the older Arab man.

Jeong Taeui had to endure the furious punches from the young man and the Arabic curses.
The only fortunate thing was that he didn't understand what those curses meant.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 12: Bruised

Jeong Taeui looked into the mirror and sighed.

His face and the right side of his temple were bruised, his eyes swollen, and his lip cut and
scabbed over.

"I never mean to body shaming anyone... But does this face in the mirror even look human?"

Jeong Taeui mumbled as he gently touched his reflection in the mirror. Because pressing too
hard would hurt - a lot - and even a light touch was painful in some places, he rubbed very
softly and carefully.

He had asked for some medicine and ointment, but the men acted like they didn't hear him. In
the end, he had to take his miserable appearance to ask a girl dressed in white who was
passing by, and she secretly got him some medicine. Here, he always followed a strict rule of
not talking to any women, so he sat by the pond in the courtyard looking sickly when a
woman passed by. Fortunately, she secretly left a small tube of ointment on the table next to
his bed.

Despite his face being full of bruises, his injuries weren't too serious.

The young guard seemed like he wanted to beat him to death, but the older man intervened
just in time.

Although he was captured and kept here, technically he was still an honored guest. So, the
man probably warned the young guard not to harm a guest like that.

The older Arab man seemed to understand the situation well, stopping the young guard
before he could continue beating Jeong Taeui senselessly. As he endured the beating, Jeong
Taeui thought, "Maybe I deserve some punishment for what I did, but do I deserve to be
beaten this badly?"

"But it's a good thing that guy didn't directly lay hands on me."

Jeong Taeui mused as he applied the ointment. He groaned; it had been a few days since he
was beaten, and it still hurt.

After being ignored for a few days, he finally received a small bottle of ointment that the girl
had secretly brought to his room the previous night. He had applied it before bed, and after
getting up, washing his face, and eating, he was preparing to apply it again.

The injuries from the beating seemed manageable at first, but after a few days, they looked
worse. After he was beaten, he went to the dining room with a grimacing face and sat down.
Jeong Jaeui, who had arrived earlier, dropped his fork in shock upon seeing Jeong Taeui's
face.
Before, he had seen his face after a fight, so Jeong Taeui thought he wouldn't be too
surprised. Jeong Taeui nodded to Jeong Jaeui, thinking his face was even more swollen than
the previous day.

"Is my face very swollen?"

Jeong Taeui had just woken up, washed his face, and came straight here, so he didn't know
what his face looked like. He mumbled, "I don't feel much pain," and started picking up his
fork as if nothing had happened.

"Taeui, do you remember that fight you had with a colleague named Kim So Hwi during the
holiday before?"

"Huh? Oh, right."

Hearing an unpleasant name so early in the morning made Jeong Taeui frown. But on the
other hand, that name now sounded quite endearing because the guy had a good personality
in some respects.

"It's more swollen than it was back then," Jeong Jaeui said.

".......It's scary to look in the mirror."

Jeong Taeui slowly rubbed his face and mumbled - "Aya, aya" - before continuing to eat.

When he returned to his room and looked in the mirror, his face was indeed swollen.

After a few days, the bruises had turned a mix of purple and yellow, making his face look
very colorful. The pain had significantly reduced since then, but it still hurt when touched.

"If you want to hit, you should choose a place that doesn't leave visible marks but hurts like
hell on the inside."

If the one who hit him had been the older man, he probably would have been beaten that way.
After applying the ointment, Jeong Taeui looked at himself in the mirror again, and it had
improved significantly.

He had applied the ointment twice, once last night and again this morning. The small bottle
of ointment wasn't enough for many more applications, so he threw it in the trash. Suddenly,
he remembered the tiger balm that Luther loved.

Jeong Taeui sighed and went outside, intending to go to the study to find a book to read, but
as he stepped out, he halted. He saw a figure just entering the study.

It was Abdul Rahman.

Jeong Taeui glanced back at his room and checked the clock. It was indeed the time he
usually came by.
Jeong Taeui frowned slightly, thinking for a moment about what to do next, then turned and
walked into the courtyard. From here, he could see inside the study through the window, even
if it was just a small corner. He decided to stay there for a while, waiting for Abdul Rahman
to leave before going in.

Abdul Rahman always came to this annex. Every day.

Jeong Jaeui had said that before he arrived, Abdul Rahman visited more frequently. Lately, he
has been coming less often. Jeong Taeui shook his head. Visiting frequently, huh?

In reality, Abdul Rahman’s visits didn’t seem to have much purpose. The same repetitive
questions about whether Jeong Jaeui would start making weapons again. And Jeong Jaeui’s
answer was always the same. Just a shake of the head, without saying a word.

"I bet I can predict exactly what's happening inside from this window without missing a
beat."

Jeong Taeui sat under the rubber tree, looking up at the leaves, and mumbled. Glancing
towards the window, just as he expected, he saw Jeong Jaeui shaking his head. A moment
later, Abdul Rahman's voice echoed.

"Is it very uncomfortable to be here and unable to go out?"

However, today was a bit different. Usually, he would say, "If you don’t make weapons, you
won’t be able to leave here."

"No, it’s fine. Thanks to your meticulous arrangements, I don’t feel any inconvenience at all."

Jeong Jaeui’s calm voice responded.

Jeong Taeui smiled as Abdul Rahman asked again, "Nothing uncomfortable?" Of course, it
was supposed to be followed by a statement that he would let Jeong Jaeui out if he felt stifled
and agreed to make weapons. But since Jeong Jaeui said there was no inconvenience, Abdul
Rahman couldn’t add anything more.

Abdul Rahman was silent for a moment.

Perhaps a look of confusion crossed his face. Jeong Taeui chuckled.

As usual - except in some exceptional cases - Jeong Taeui had always tried to imagine what
that cold-looking man would look like with a gentle smile, with eyes that didn’t know how to
smile, but he couldn’t imagine it.

But...

"Anyway, it’s a relief that he’s still polite."

Jeong Taeui murmured softly.

Abdul Rahman had been wasting his efforts for several months now. Keeping Jeong Jaeui
here, generously providing him with every convenience and fulfilling all his requests except
for letting him out, yet he still hadn’t achieved his goal. Patience has its limits for anyone.
Moreover, Abdul Rahman didn’t know when Jeong Jaeui would finally agree to his demands,
so he might have to resort to torturing or threatening him to make weapons.

However, Abdul Rahman continued to treat Jeong Jaeui with utmost politeness and courtesy
as usual.

Jeong Taeui didn’t like the man named Abdul Rahman, but he felt somewhat grateful to him
(Though he also wondered why he should feel grateful to someone who had kidnapped and
imprisoned his brother and himself.)

But isn’t the development of that weapon very urgent?

Even if it wasn’t an extremely urgent matter, waiting hopelessly like this was absurd.
However, outwardly, Abdul Rahman didn’t seem worried at all when he heard Jeong Jaeui’s
refusals each time he visited.

"...If you change your mind, let me know anytime. Until then, I hope you remain comfortable
here. Do you need anything else?"

In the study, the usual conversation continued. It seemed to be nearing its end.

"Ah. Then I’d like a book and a few albums. I’ve written them down here. Also, my hair has
started growing out. Can you send a barber here? It’s quite a bother to call the barber often,
so I want it cut very short this time."

His brother was strong in his own way.

Because of his aloof and reserved demeanor, anyone who hadn’t interacted with him a few
times might mistake Jeong Jaeui for being an introverted, sensitive, and weak person. And he
was indeed introverted, but his actual personality was very different from what most people
imagined.

However, unlike Jeong Taeui who had been 'wrongly' brought here, Jeong Jaeui was indeed
treated as a genuinely esteemed guest. Although he had also been kidnapped and imprisoned,
until this moment, he could still unhesitatingly request whatever he wanted, and it would be
provided within a few days.

Jeong Taeui rubbed his cheek and clicked his tongue bitterly.

There was nothing to feel unjust about. But just a few days after Jeong Taeui was confined
here, Jeong Jaeui, while fiddling with a secret box he had brought back from the Baherb night
market, had a spring snap out and hit his cheek, leaving a blue bruise.

Jeong Taeui had many such bruises.

However, the next day, when Abdul Rahman came to see Jeong Jaeui as usual and noticed the
injury on his face, the smile that usually graced his lips vanished instantly. He frowned
severely and called a guard and a girl in white—Jeong Jaeui’s personal caretaker—and
shouted incomprehensible words. But he remembered feeling quite uncomfortable seeing the
girl turn pale and tremble as she held a pile of medicines and knelt at Abdul Rahman's feet.

And he was even more surprised by Jeong Jaeui's embarrassed face, though he said nothing.
So Jeong Taeui asked him about it afterward. Jeong Jaeui explained that something similar
had happened before. At that time, he accidentally nicked his chin while shaving. Although it
was his own fault, the person responsible for his care was immediately replaced by another
girl. When Jeong Jaeui complained, Abdul Rahman shook his head and replied, "If she had
sharpened the razor better, you wouldn't have been hurt. You are a distinguished guest, so we
cannot afford to be careless."

Afterward, Jeong Jaeui told Jeong Taeui, who was still staring at him in shock, to be careful
not to get injured.

"I can't understand that man's way of thinking..."

Indeed, he couldn't compare to a truly esteemed guest like Jeong Jaeui.

Jeong Taeui rubbed his distorted face and clicked his tongue bitterly. The difference in Abdul
Rahman's attitude was stark.

Jeong Taeui was glad Jeong Jaeui had requested a barber because if he had made the request
himself, it would certainly have been denied. He hadn't had a haircut in a long time due to a
lack of opportunity, so he had planned to ask Jeong Jaeui if he wanted one.

Now it was good. If he needed anything, he would ask Abdul Rahman's "esteemed guest"
first. He needed to request more medication and what else?

......If he needed another phone...

Perhaps even Jeong Jaeui wouldn't be able to request that.

Jeong Taeui sighed.

He had been beaten too brutally for a phone call that lasted only a minute or two.

But...

"..."

Jeong Taeui scratched his head in embarrassment.

That night, as he rubbed his battered face and reflected, he felt he had said many strange
things. And what made him feel even worse was that he hadn't even received a response from
Ilay.

"Do you like me?"

Looking back, those words sounded like something a schizophrenic patient, unaware of what
they were saying, would utter. He didn't know if he had fallen ill at that moment, but if not,
he should have thrown a rock into his own mouth for asking such a question.

What kind of expression had Ilay shown upon hearing those words?

That was also a bit of a regret. He wanted to see Ilay's face at that moment. Then he could
have understood more from the emotions displayed on his face.

"No. No. It's better not to hear the answer. No. I was wrong. I shouldn't have asked. Whatever
the answer, it wouldn't be good."

Jeong Taeui ruffled his hair in frustration.

 Vol 6 - Chapter 13: Ilay has left Seringe

"Ilay... Do you like me?"

"No. No. It's better not to hear the answer. No. I'm wrong. I shouldn't have asked. No matter
what the answer is, it won't be good."

Jeong Taeui ruffled his hair.

Yes, that's why he hadn't asked it sooner, even though he had thought about it many times
before. If the answer was 'No', he'd be considered a clown with a crazy mind, and if the
answer was 'Yes'...

...Then the current situation would enter a much scarier phase...

Jeong Taeui sighed while ruffling his hair. He didn't know. Anyway, he was longing for the
day he could get out of here. The matter he had just raised probably wouldn't end so easily,
and he would have a lot of time to think more carefully. Moreover, if he was trapped here for
ten years or even longer, then the answer wouldn't matter anymore.

How long would he have to stay here?

Jeong Taeui pondered for a moment and then glanced at the office. Inside that room were two
people, one of whom held the key to getting him out of here, and the other held the key to let
him out. This door would never open unless one of them reached out.

"It's time for him to leave..."

The conversation as usual had shifted, and typically by this time, Abdul Rahman would be
leaving. Jeong Jaeui handed him a piece of paper with the things he needed, and Abdul
Rahman took it.

"...Don't you want to leave here?"

Abdul Rahman was silent for a moment, then spoke. That was what he had just said. Jeong
Taeui raised his eyebrows. Abdul Rahman had never repeated this question on the same day
before. If not, was the situation becoming urgent enough that he had to ask repeatedly?

But he didn't seem to show any signs of urgency.

"Thanks to you, I'm very comfortable here, so it's okay."

Jeong Jaeui still gave the same answer as before. Abdul Rahman slowly responded.

"Since your brother came here, the two of you have become closer. You two are very close."

"Ah, umm, yes...thank you."

Brother, that answer seems a bit off-topic.

Our relationship improving isn't something you need to thank that man for, and the fact that
we are closer (thanks to him locking me up here) isn't something you should be thanking him
for either.

Jeong Taeui grumbled internally. Abdul Rahman was silent for a moment without replying,
then left the office with a brief farewell. Seeing this, Jeong Taeui stood up and slowly walked
in that direction, but he should have stood up a little later, he regretted thinking. Seeing
Abdul Rahman's figure leaving the office and pausing for a moment, lost in thought, Jeong
Taeui had no choice but to walk over, perhaps sensing his presence, Abdul Rahman looked
up.

Jeong Taeui felt a bit uneasy, bit his lip, and slowed down his pace.

He didn't want to be near him at all. It was because of that...—uncomfortable feeling. Abdul
Rahman's eyes were as cold as ice. If he approached him now, he felt he could sense the
coldness to the extent that the thought of him brandishing a sword at him immediately kept
ringing in his head.

However, it would be even more awkward if he stopped here and faced him, stuck in place
like this. So Jeong Taeui continued to walk, very slowly.

"He said you spoke on the phone with Riegrow."

Abdul Rahman spoke. Those stinging words made Jeong Taeui stop immediately.

He had expected the news would reach him. There was no way he wouldn't know about his
attempt to connect with the outside world. Jeong Taeui wondered for a moment why the
name Riegrow came out of this man's mouth, and then he soon understood. It was easy to
find out who the person on the other end was when the phone number was still there.

"I think I said that trying to contact outside help was useless."

"And you did something useless."

"...—Let's see... just hearing a friend's voice after such a long time gives me energy."

Jeong Taeui calmly smiled and spoke while weighing how much energy he had gained from
hearing his voice.

Abdul Rahman raised an eyebrow, pretending to think for a moment, then spoke.

"Your friends. Ah, right. Ilay Riegrow and Ling Xinlu. Those who came to Seringe with
you."

"..."

"They are no longer in Seringe."

Abdul Rahman spoke calmly. Hearing those words, the expression on Jeong Taeui's face
froze for a moment.

For a moment, he doubted his English listening skills. Yes, he had clearly said, 'They are no
longer in Seringe.'

Jeong Taeui furrowed his brow slightly, tilting his head as he looked at Abdul Rahman,
initially unable to comprehend those words.

Jeong Taeui silently counted on his fingers; he had just called Ilay a few days ago. It wasn't
long ago. It wasn't easy to remember exactly how many days because it was just a series of
monotonous, uneventful days. Maybe about three, no, four days or so. Not even a week.

"If not in Seringe..."

Jeong Taeui spoke and then paused. He looked suspiciously at the man coldly gazing down at
him, as if examining his expression.

Lying…—but it didn't seem like it. So.

"Did you have a hand in this?"

"Me? Let's see. They left on their own. Ling Xinlu left a few days after you arrived, so he
hasn't been here for quite some time. As for Ilay Riegrow, he left three days ago. Oh, and
there was a man named Yuri Gable. He was the one who took Ling Xinlu away. Ling needed
assistance because he couldn't move normally."

"What?...—What?"

Jeong Taeui blinked in bewilderment, staring at Abdul Rahman.

At first glance, it seemed like a fleeting smile crossed Abdul Rahman's face as he spoke those
words indifferently. But that smile coldly pierced through Jeong Taeui's chest.

"There was a conflict between Riegrow and Ling Xinlu. I don't know the details, but I heard
that Ling Xinlu was severely injured and is in critical condition... Anyway, these are people
you won't be able to see for a while, so I didn't mention it because you would only feel
sorrow hearing about a friend's injury."

He ended the conversation with a tone full of insinuation, as if he knew more but didn't want
to reveal it.

"No way, hm...."

Jeong Taeui stared blankly at Abdul Rahman's lips. He opened his mouth as if to say
something, but no words came out. His mind was momentarily in chaos, unable to think of
appropriate words.

"They are no longer in Seringe."

"I heard Ling Xinlu was severely injured and is in critical condition."

The time when Jeong Taeui called Ilay was quite far from when Xinlu was injured, yet Ilay
didn't mention anything about him.

No. He could understand that. Ilay wasn't the type to talk about how Xinlu got injured or
recount the incident when they clashed. From the start, they didn't get along, so it was
entirely possible that they fought over trivial matters, and Jeong Taeui could think of
countless reasons for their conflict.

But.

He wondered if Xinlu was really injured? And why did Ilay leave like that? For a moment,
his mind couldn't process and accept such sudden information. Jeong Taeui stared at Abdul
Rahman in shock. Seeing him like this, Abdul Rahman merely smirked. Only then did he
realize that Abdul Rahman wanted to see him like this by sharing those details.

Abdul Rahman despised Jeong Taeui. One could even say he harbored hatred. But why?

However, at this moment, that didn't matter.

"I have to—I have to go."

Jeong Taeui mumbled as if lost. Abdul Rahman looked at him with an expressionless face,
not saying a word.

With a satisfied look, Abdul Rahman squinted at him and calmly said,

"I'm sorry about that. I can't fulfill your wish."

***********************

In fact, thinking about it now, it's already too late, and something unexpected might have
happened.

However, if Xinlu got injured right after Jeong Taeui arrived here, then perhaps he already
knew the outcome. Either the wound has healed completely, or it’s still inconvenient to move
but somewhat recovered, or it could even be worse. Regardless, even if Jeong Taeui could go
out and check right now, nothing would change.

But even so.

Jeong Taeui rubbed his mouth and chin with one hand. His impatient hand seemed no longer
to be under his control. How severe is his condition? What about now? Or maybe it’s nothing
at all anymore.

Ilay had left this place. In the phone call with Jeong Taeui, he hardly said anything. And right
after that call, he left. Where did he go?

"..."
No matter how hard he tried to think about it, he couldn’t come up with any answers. To be
precise, he had thousands of assumptions, but they were like thousands of ants making his
mind more confused.

His fingers clenched anxiously, continuously rubbing his lips.

He wanted to leave; he wanted to get out of here, even right now. But he was imprisoned
without a single promised day of release. If he was only detained for a few more days and
then released, he might be able to endure it. Even though nothing would change if he was
released.

But the fact that Jeong Taeui didn’t know when he could get out made his mind burn with
unnamed anxiety.

...... Hopefully, the worst won’t happen before he gets out of here.

But if Gable had to take Xinlu away, it meant the injury wasn’t minor. However, regardless of
the situation, Gable would probably intervene before anything serious happened.

...... Please.

Suddenly, Jeong Taeui felt a painful grimace. It seemed he had been absent-minded for a
while and had unconsciously bitten the second joint of his index finger. Jeong Taeui clicked
his tongue.

"Calm down, Jeong Taeui. No need to get agitated. Calm down."

Jeong Taeui patted his chest. But still, the thoughts burning his heart didn’t stop.

Jeong Taeui sighed and stood up. Maybe because he was sitting alone in the dark bedroom,
he thought it would be better to dunk his head into the pond in the yard until he passed out
from lack of air.

Jeong Taeui took a deep breath and walked out of the room, stepping into the hallway. He
was a bit surprised. Jeong Taeui looked at the setting sun with a strange feeling. He hadn’t
realized time had passed so quickly. He didn’t even notice it while he was lost in his thoughts
in the bedroom.

"Really... You have to take better care of yourself, Jeong Taeui. Calm down."

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue.

This wasn’t good at all. He was acutely aware of how harmful it was to be immersed in
thoughts about things he couldn’t resolve. The deep-seated anguish made his heart feel sick.

Jeong Taeui hit his left chest near his heart several times, harder than before. Then suddenly,
he saw a familiar figure in the yard. Sitting upright next to the pond and looking up at the sky
was Jeong Jaeui. In the sky like a dark sea, dozens of birds were flying in flocks. He was
watching those birds spread their wings.
Perhaps someone was keeping them, maybe someone in one of the buildings near this annex,
someone who liked to spend time taming wild birds and feeding them. The birds, familiar
with the food provided at a fixed time, gathered there at sunset like this. They flew in circles
and formed a large ring in the sky when someone fed them, somewhere far off was the sound
of an old man herding birds with a long stick.

A flock of birds flew over Jeong Jaeui's head and swept across the courtyard. Countless
sounds of flapping wings rushed past him.

Jeong Jaeui liked this scene. He also liked Jeong Taeui, but perhaps he liked this more than
Jeong Taeui. He always sat here at this time, waiting for them to swoop over his head and
listening to the sound of their wings flapping overhead.

Perhaps even if he were to be confined here for the rest of his life, he wouldn’t complain. He
could live a life to his liking here.

Jeong Taeui quietly watched Jeong Jaeui.

He slowly walked into the courtyard. He must have heard the footsteps, but Jeong Jaeui
didn’t turn to look at him.

Jeong Taeui sat a few steps away from Jeong Jaeui and quietly listened to the sounds passing
overhead. The flapping of the birds' wings was lively and refreshing, like thousands of small
pieces of paper being blown high by a strong wind over his head. Again and again.
Occasionally, a whistle sounded from beyond the sunset.

Soon, the sun had set. As the sunlight gradually faded, the space suddenly darkened.

Someone passed through the fence, and the birds scattered.

There, only the sky and the bluish-purple twilight turning into deep indigo remained.

"My hair hasn’t grown much longer, just a bit more than usual, but it’s not too unruly. But if
you call the barber, I’ll ask them to cut my hair too."

Jeong Taeui tilted his head to look at Jeong Jaeui and suddenly spoke. Jeong Jaeui, still
gazing at the empty sky, then turned to look at Jeong Taeui. Thinking back, he hadn’t seen
Jeong Jaeui since breakfast because he had been lounging in bed all day.

In the not-so-spacious annex with its limited activity radius, it was hard to avoid running into
each other a few times a day even if they weren’t together, but it wasn’t unusual for them not
to see each other at all in a day. When Jeong Jaeui was focused on something, he could stay
in his room for days without going out. And Jeong Taeui was the same.

"The barber..."

Jeong Jaeui mumbled as if thinking of something else. From those words, it seemed he hadn’t
realized what Jeong Taeui was talking about. Jeong Taeui replied - "Yes."
"I was going to the study room this morning, but that man went in first, so I had to wait in the
courtyard."

"Yes, that’s right... I shouldn’t cut my hair."

Jeong Jaeui murmured softly. Jeong Taeui looked at him and shrugged.

"Do you hate getting your haircut? Then let them cut my hair? My bangs are getting longer,
and it's very annoying."

"It’s not that...—"

Jeong Jaeui opened his mouth but then stopped. He stared at Jeong Taeui.

In the gloomy atmosphere and the gradually encroaching darkness, Jeong Jaeui’s expression
seemed to soften. As if he was lost in thought, Jeong Jaeui looked at him.

"...?"

Jeong Taeui looked at Jeong Jaeui with a puzzled expression. He knew what that look meant.
He had something to say but didn’t know how to arrange his thoughts. No, maybe he had
found the answer but was thinking about how to say it.

"...What is it? Tell me."

"Taeui, let’s go outside."

Jeong Jaeui, no longer hesitating, said softly.

Jeong Taeui was silent. More accurately, his mind went blank for a moment. He looked up at
Jeong Jaeui, who was smiling. Why did he suddenly say that, Jeong Taeui wondered before
finding the answer.

The conversation between Abdul Rahman and Jeong Taeui must have been overheard by
him. Well, thinking back, he probably didn’t intentionally want to hear that conversation.
This annex itself was an open space, with large doors that served no purpose other than
decoration.

"....Do you want to go outside?"

Jeong Taeui thought for a while and asked back without answering Jeong Jaeui's question.
Jeong Jaeui murmured - "Let's see."

"I've never thought about leaving here, but I've also never thought about staying here either."

"Okay... then let's go."

"If you want."

Jeong Jaeui's response was extremely brief. Jeong Taeui looked at him blankly, his eyebrows
slightly furrowed, and he scratched his head.

"It would be nice to get out, but how do you plan on doing that?"

"Well... somehow."

Jeong Jaeui didn't seem too worried. While staring blankly at him, Jeong Taeui smiled.

In reality, Jeong Taeui couldn't recall anything that could make Jeong Jaeui worried. Of
course, there were times when he quietly pondered about making decisions for upcoming
matters, but it never seemed to involve the word 'worry.'

Thinking about it, it made sense. Jeong Taeui knew well that Jeong Jaeui wasn't someone
who worried about anything. Whatever he wanted to happen would happen. Things that
others might consider a miracle were just everyday occurrences for him. For instance, right
now, an earthquake might hit this area and the walls could collapse, allowing him to walk out
unscathed. And Jeong Taeui could never understand who he was to bring such luck to him.

"...."

Jeong Taeui smiled and sighed, looking at Jeong Jaeui.

However, luck wouldn't come just as he wanted; Jeong Jaeui would always find a way to
achieve what he wanted. And everything would always go smoothly. So, Jeong Taeui quickly
realized why he had said this.

"Brother, are you planning to make weapons?"

Jeong Taeui asked softly. Jeong Jaeui didn't answer but just looked at him.

Jeong Taeui smiled calmly with a quiet sigh.

"If you have to go out and do things you don't want to because of me, you don't have to do
it."

In fact, Jeong Taeui really wanted to go outside. It would be great if he could leave right now.
But he also hated forcing Jeong Jaeui to do something he didn't want to do. Jeong Jaeui didn't
respond, instead, his eyes moved closer to him.

Jeong Taeui frowned slightly, not understanding the meaning of that meaningful look. Jeong
Jaeui sighed silently.

"You're a bit mistaken. I'm not that strong-willed, nor am I overly bound by morality. I can
make weapons if it doesn't bother me, whether I hate it or like it doesn't matter. I can do it,
but I don't want to, so I said I wouldn't make weapons anymore."

Jeong Taeui looked at him with a strange expression. He stared blankly at Jeong Jaeui and
blinked.
It wasn't that he didn't understand what he was saying; he could understand it to some extent.
As Jeong Jaeui said, he also had such an aspect. He wasn't a person of strong will and
integrity, and sometimes, ethics and morals were very vague.

Looking at Jeong Taeui's strange expression, Jeong Jaeui quietly added another comment.

"If you want to go outside but stay here because of me, then I also want to leave here for you,
even if it's not what you want."

"...But the truth is, you don't want to make weapons either."

"If you don't mind that, I'm fine with it. I just don't want to continue making weapons
because that's something you hate."

"...............Umm... I really don't like my brother making weapons... But it's just that I don't
like it..."

Jeong Taeui mumbled and frowned at Jeong Jaeui. He raised his hand to rub his furrowed
eyebrows.

"Brother, you're also a bit mistaken. It's true I don't like you making weapons, and when I met
you again, I didn't want you to have to reluctantly make them......But, I don't hate you. These
are two completely different issues."

Jeong Jaeui was silent for a moment. He looked at him with slightly widened eyes. Jeong
Taeui bitterly smiled. What was that, did he really not know that? Then Jeong Jaeui burst into
laughter.

Now it was Jeong Taeui's turn to be silent. His heart trembled painfully. Someone had once
said,

"Jeong Jaeui will be the one to endure more worries and suffering than you, right? That's the
meaning of being human."

Alright. The one who said those words was Ilay.

Perhaps Jeong Jaeui had indeed endured something that he couldn't perceive just by looking
at his appearance. In a situation where they were apart, there were always things that could
only be felt when together, and there were also things he would never feel even if he was
close to him.

"....."

He didn't even realize he felt a bit sad thinking about those things. Regretful about some
aspects of Jeong Jaeui that he couldn't perceive. It must be beautiful and heartbreaking.

It was something that no one could touch, and only he had to endure it. How sad.

But.
He was content with this distance between him and Jeong Jaeui. This seemed to be the most
appropriate distance for him.

He liked it this way. He never wanted to be too close to anyone, so this was good. While
others longed to be closer to Jeong Jaeui than he did.

"If it were you."

Finally, Jeong Jaeui spoke. He looked at Jeong Taeui without taking his eyes off him and
softly asked.

"If you were in my position. Then you would make weapons and leave here too."

Jeong Taeui didn't answer and fell into thought. It didn't take too long to find the answer, but
he couldn't respond with words. That's because he didn't want Jeong Jaeui to follow him
while he didn't want to. And Jeong Jaeui seemed to have understood the answer in his
silence.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 14: Inheritance

"Let's go out, Taeil?"

"Yes... okay..."

Only after accidentally blurting out a reply did Jeong Taeui realize he was alone in this place.

This is the bedroom.

"Huh...?"

Jeong Taeui mumbled emptily. 'Huh?' He mumbled a few times and turned his head.

There was no one here. Clearly, he had heard a voice speaking in his ear just moments ago,
but now, looking around, he realized there was no one else here but him.

It was only then that Jeong Taeui realized he had been dreaming. The dream, right before he
woke up, was still very vivid.

Hzzzzz... Jeong Taeui sat up and sighed. He smoothed his disheveled hair, half-closed his
sleepy eyes, and reached for the water bottle on the bedside table. Jeong Taeui drank directly
from the bottle, a thought crossing his mind, "If Rita knew I was drinking water like this, she
would definitely nag a lot." As he became more awake, Jeong Taeui reassured himself that
Rita was not here.

He took three or four gulps of water, the cool liquid clearing his mind, and only then did
Jeong Taeui remember that the voice he had heard in his dream wasn't entirely imaginary.

"Let's go out, Taeui?"

Those were the exact words Jeong Jaeui had actually said to him.

"...."

In the end, neither of them had an answer to that question. It was like being stuck in the dark,
each with their own thoughts, so the question remained open.

Jeong Taeui and Jeong Jaeui had talked about this and that until the stars began to appear in
the high sky. They talked about things that had nothing to do with the current situation, very
ordinary things. Just like in the past, the time they spent talking to each other was very quiet
and peaceful.

Jeong Taeui scratched his head. He placed the water bottle back on the bedside table and sat
there for a while. It wasn't until he sensed some activity outside that he got out of bed.

It was still twilight. The sun hadn't risen yet. The cool, fresh air of the early morning was
characteristic of a late dawn.
Jeong Taeui left the bedroom and stood at the corner of the hallway, looking out at the
spacious courtyard. The pond's surface was calm, without a ripple. Red and yellow flowers
floated quietly like lotus blossoms, probably just brought in.

The servants diligently worked every day, cleaning everything spotless before Jeong Taeui
woke up, except for the bedroom.

Jeong Taeui wasn't the type to sleep in unless something happened, but the workers here
always woke up earlier than him. From the Arab man and the young man who accompanied
him to guard the place to the few women dressed in white from head to toe cleaning the
house, they all woke up very early and did everything quietly, almost unnoticed.

It's really tough to work under someone powerful without being diligent enough. Jeong Taeui
thought as he glanced at the large flower vase in the hallway that had definitely been freshly
replaced.

Maybe because he had heard Jeong Jaeui's voice in his dream, his feet unconsciously led him
to Jeong Jaeui's bedroom.

He had nothing to say, but maybe it would be better to clarify yesterday's conversation.

"Jaeui, I'm coming in."

Jeong Taeui called out loudly as he reached Jeong Jaeui's bedroom and opened the door. Not
far away, he caught the gaze of the tall Arab man standing at the end of the hallway, looking
in this direction. 'Good morning.' Jeong Taeui mouthed silently and raised his hand. The Arab
man didn't react much today but slightly nodded as if he understood what Jeong Taeui said.

Jeong Taeui smiled and walked into the bedroom. The stern-faced old man wasn't all bad. He
couldn't understand what Jeong Taeui was saying - but he wasn't as unpleasant as the man
who owned this place. Abdul Rahman would probably have breakfast soon, and after
breakfast, if nothing else happened, he would come here again. He would meet with his
brother and repeat the words Jeong Taeui had heard so many times that he had memorized
them.

"To put it nicely, he's very patient. To put it harshly, he's stubborn..."

Jeong Taeui mumbled to himself as he walked into the bedroom and then suddenly stopped.

The bed was empty.

"Huh...?" - Jeong Taeui tilted his head and looked down the hallway but didn't see the person
he was looking for.

Jeong Jaeui woke up even earlier than Jeong Taeui, usually sitting by the pond, watching the
sunrise and waiting for the morning light. But when he passed by there earlier, no one was
there, so Jeong Taeui thought he was still in his bedroom. But now, the bedroom was empty.

"...."
Jeong Taeui looked at the empty bed and shook his head, turning back. The day was starting a
bit differently than usual, but there was nothing to worry about. After all, things didn't always
follow a set schedule, and sometimes Jeong Jaeui would do things differently than planned.

Anyway, there are only so many places he could be. If he's not in the bedroom or the yard,
then he's either in the study or the bathroom.

Jeong Taeui leisurely walked to the study, enjoying the brief morning stroll. Jeong Jaeui was
there.

"There you are."

He smiled and approached Jeong Jaeui, who was sitting at the desk. Jeong Jaeui was writing
something; he glanced at Jeong Taeui and replied briefly, "Yeah, you're up?" then went back
to focusing on the papers on the desk.

His voice seemed more tired than usual, and not just his voice, his whole face looked weary.

Jeong Taeui glanced at his face and frowned slightly.

"Did you not sleep?"

"Ummmm..."

Jeong Jaeui mumbled dryly. Jeong Taeui moved closer to Jeong Jaeui, his curiosity piqued.

He often stayed up all night when he was engrossed in something, forgetting his fatigue.
There were times he stayed up all night reading books or lost in his thoughts. So it wasn't a
rare occurrence for Jeong Taeui to walk into Jeong Jaeui's room, still lit, and ask, "Are you
still awake?"

However, this hadn't happened since they arrived here.

In this secluded paradise away from the outside world, Jeong Jaeui had been living a peaceful
and leisurely life. So it wasn't surprising if he stayed up all night now...

"What kept you up all night? Is there something bothering you?"

Jeong Taeui approached Jeong Jaeui from behind and gently patted his shoulder. He looked
over Jeong Jaeui's shoulder at the messy papers on the desk. If these were the things that had
kept Jeong Jaeui up all night, he probably wouldn't understand them, but he still wanted to
see what had caused him to lose sleep.

However, what Jeong Taeui saw were dozens of papers spread out on the desk, filled with
drawings that looked like abstract and unrealistic art created by a three or four-year-old child.
Jeong Taeui fell silent. The incomprehensible drawings seemed to become clearer with each
sheet, accompanied by lengthy, convoluted formulas.

"This..."
Jeong Taeui realized what the drawings and formulas were. He had seen similar things a few
times before. Although back then, he didn't think they could actually be marketable.

"Did you stay up all night doing this?"

Jeong Taeui mumbled as he picked up what seemed to be the most complete drawing among
them.

The drawing itself looked crude, but the content was understandable. It was a schematic of
the internal structure of an anti-tank gun.

However, soon after, Jeong Taeui reconsidered.

No, it might not be an anti-tank gun. It was entirely different from the anti-tank guns he
knew.

Firstly, the barrel was too thin and short. He didn't know how much power it could have, but
considering it was too short to withstand cannon fire, this weapon probably didn't have much
destructive power.

Maybe this design could reduce weight and improve mobility, but it didn't meet the most
basic criterion of a weapon, which was to have good destructive power.

"Hmm... just a little more to go. Wait a bit, I want to finish this before breakfast."

Jeong Taeui watched as Jeong Jaeui spoken indifferently with an expressionless face. This
was pointless. He couldn't possibly complete a design for a new weapon in just one night.

"Jaeui... you really are a genius..."

Jeong Taeui, who had been in a daze, snapped back to reality. Jeong Jaeui glanced at Jeong
Taeui with a puzzled look. Then, as if embarrassed, he awkwardly frowned and looked down
at his desk, continuing to fiddle with the paper as he spoke.

"No, I've been thinking about it for a long time. It's not that difficult since I just need to write
down my thoughts and examine each part."

"...."

Jeong Taeui shook the paper in his hand, then put it down, walked over to the chair by the
window, sat down, and stared at Jeong Jaeui.

"Shall we go out, Taeui?"

He recalled what Jeong Jaeui had said yesterday in the yard. He must have decided to do all
this as soon as he uttered those words. As long as Jeong Taeui didn't say, 'I don't want to
leave here,' he would leave no matter what happened. Even if he didn't really want to go.

Jeong Taeui calmly restrained his right hand, which wanted to grab Jeong Jaeui's shoulder
and tell him to stop, that it was okay, he was fine, and so on.
"If you want to stay here for my sake, then I want to leave here for you, even if it's not what
you want."

That was really his intention.

If that was the case, no matter how much Jeong Taeui tried to stop him, it wouldn't make a
difference. He seemed to understand Jeong Jaeui's mindset. And Jeong Taeui himself would
do the same if he were in his position.

Jeong Taeui quietly lowered his head. He looked down at his right hand, which was being
held back by his left hand. He slowly released his grip, his right hand hesitated for a moment,
then relaxed.

"...It looks unique and cool... can that thing actually shoot?"

Jeong Taeui asked from behind Jeong Jaeui. Perhaps because he was still paying attention to
Jeong Jaeui, he paused for a moment, wanting to talk a bit with him, but then his hand began
to move again, writing something more before finally putting the pen down. Jeong Jaeui
turned to look at Jeong Taeui.

He stared at him blankly for a moment, then smiled faintly as if all his strength had left him.
From that expression, Jeong Taeui realized that he was only worried about him and nothing
else.

Jeong Jaeui picked up the paper he had been writing on earlier and glanced through it.

"You can fire it. It's more comfortable to use compared to similar cannons. In terms of
destructive power, there's nothing special; it's just like the usual ones, but since it's a revolver
type, it's easier to carry around and will be quite useful."

"Really?"

Jeong Taeui frowned, got up from his seat, and strode over to Jeong Jaeui. He looked down at
the paper over his shoulder.

"Is this a revolving anti-tank gun? Where does the ammunition go?"

Jeong Taeui stared at the clumsy drawing that Jeong Jaeui had made. Maybe because the
drawing was so bad that he couldn't recognize it? He tilted his head and tried to imagine it
again, but as expected, the structure of this gun was something he had never seen before.

"Hmm. This gun requires a special type of ammunition. I designed it earlier, so it can be used
now. It's a regular-sized warhead, and it can explode three times in one shot, or five times if
the firing power is reduced a bit.......I'm hungry... Shall we have breakfast? It's almost done."

Jeong Jaeui explained, using his hands to describe the size of the cannonball, then rubbed his
stomach and stood up. He took the nearly completed blueprint along with the pen and headed
straight to the dining room.

Jeong Taeui stared blankly at his brother's back, shook his head, and followed behind.
It seemed he had underestimated Jeong Jaeui. He knew his brother was highly sought after,
but he hadn't grasped the full extent of it, as he had always seen organizing those papers with
incomprehensible formulas for him as just a normal thing to do.

It seemed Jeong Jaeui could finish anything overnight – although Jeong Taeui knew he had
been thinking about it seriously for a long time, he didn't realize it would be so impressive.

"Wow... just that alone makes all those organizations out there desperately want to get their
hands on it."

Jeong Taeui sighed and muttered. Jeong Jaeui kept a serious face even during breakfast in the
dining room. He was engrossed in his thoughts, occasionally looking at the paper and
scribbling something. When he finished eating, Jeong Jaeui capped his pen and said, "Done."

Jeong Taeui smiled at his brother's tired face. Once Jeong Jaeui focused on something, he
didn't mind staying up all night, but his face still showed signs of exhaustion. Jeong Taeui
lowered his head, took a final sip of water, and finished his meal.

As soon as Jeong Jaeui left the dining room, he returned to study. Although he might sleep
later after staying up all night, Jeong Taeui followed him, curiously asking.

"Why don't you get some sleep? Aren't you tired?"

"Yeah, a little. But it's okay. When Abdul Rahman arrives, I'll give him this, and then we'll
leave immediately. If we want to leave, we have to pack up here first. I didn't bring much, so
there's not much to pack."

Jeong Taeui slowed his pace a bit and frowned, asking Jeong Jaeui.

"We're leaving right away? This morning?"

In contrast, Jeong Jaeui looked at Jeong Taeui as if his question was strange.

"You have someone you want to meet. Don't you want to leave as soon as possible? Once
we've decided to leave, it's best to go as soon as we can."

Jeong Jaeui spoke while tidying up his workspace as soon as he entered the study. He
organized the messy papers, set aside the necessary ones, and threw the rest into the trash.
Then, Jeong Jaeui rearranged the scattered items and put them back in their places, even
removing the cushion from his chair to tidy up.

Jeong Jaeui looked at the neatly arranged items, leaving no trace of his presence, while Jeong
Taeui simply put the books back on the shelf. It wasn't that he had forgotten, but it had been a
long time since such a familiar scene had occurred, which surprised him a little. But it wasn't
too shocking.

Jeong Jaeui was always calm and quiet, as if he were outside the flow of time and space. But
he would not hesitate to do anything he had chosen or decided, not in a hurry, but he didn't
want to waste time once he had made a decision. He had always been able to make quick
decisions, just like before.
Jeong Taeui sighed and placed the last book on the shelf. Jeong Jaeui also placed the pen in
the drawer and closed it.

With the sound of the drawer closing, the tidying up was complete. For a moment, silence
enveloped the room.

There were no traces of Jeong Jaeui left here. Or perhaps he never had anything here to begin
with. Or maybe this place was never truly his. Jeong Taeui wasn't sure. There was nothing
here that he was attached to as his own, and even the study was just "borrowed." The books
and albums that Abdul Rahman had brought him weren't his. That’s how he saw it.

Jeong Taeui asked after looking around the now vacant study for a while.

"In the room...—In your bedroom, is there anything you need to sort out?"

Jeong Jaeui shook his head and said, "I have nothing there."

Yeah, thinking about it, Jeong Jaeui had been kidnapped and brought here. There was no way
anything of his could be here.

Jeong Taeui nodded, mumbling: "Right, me too. So I just need to go outside." Thinking back,
he had left all his passports and money in his backpack, so he just needed to grab that.

Suddenly, he felt very light.

This was the place he had stayed all this time, a place where he had lived very comfortably,
even lovingly. When would he ever have such a quiet and peaceful time again? This place
was close to paradise.

The thought of leaving made him a bit sad. But it had to be done. Because from the start, this
was never a place they could stay.

"Then...—wait a minute. By the way, passports."

Jeong Taeui abruptly asked.

Jeong Jaeui didn't respond immediately. After a moment, he opened his wide eyes as if he
had just remembered and looked at Jeong Taeui.

"Now that I think about it, it’s not here."

"...Where did you leave it?"

"I had it until we reached Varanasi, but after waking up here, I completely forgot about it."

Jeong Taeui looked at Jeong Jaeui with wide eyes. "I hadn’t thought about it at all because I
didn't need it."

So, hmmm, Jeong Jaeui sighed and shrugged.

"Alright. Abdul Rahman will help. He said if I give him the blueprint, he’ll compensate us
adequately for our time here."

If it was "...adequate compensation" as that man said, then it probably wouldn’t be

insignificant. Jeong Taeui thought as he recalled the luggage he had brought, wondering if he
had forgotten anything.

"It’s something substantial... but I don't really need it. Giving me something like an
inheritance is just a hassle."

"Umm..." Jeong Taeui nodded as he listened to Jeong Jaeui, but then suddenly felt something
didn't quite add up. He frowned slightly, tilting his head as he looked at Jeong Jaeui, as if his
brother had just said something strange.

"Giving you what? From whom?"

"An inheritance. I received one before... oh. Now that I think about it... I have rights to it.
Taeui, do you need an inheritance? I'll give it to you."

Jeong Jaeui seemed lost in his own world, speaking words that Jeong Taeui couldn’t quite
grasp, as if it was all just a bothersome matter. Jeong Taeui stared at his brother without
blinking.

"....You received it? From whom?"

"Abdul Rahman. It's not much, but it seems quite useful."

Jeong Taeui was speechless.

He looked at Jeong Jaeui with narrowed eyes as he spoke.

"If you ever need it later, just tell me. Because I don’t need it."

This is why people born with diamond spoons in their mouths often face prejudice...

Jeong Taeui scratched his head. Giving it to him wouldn’t be of any use since he was stuck
here anyway. He couldn’t even imagine the cold expression on Abdul Rahman's face if he
found out his brother transferred the inheritance to him.

"I guess he really wants to bribe you by any means. Does he really need that weapon so
badly? ...But you haven't done anything he asked and have just been resting leisurely, yet he
doesn’t seem angry and just endures it..."

Jeong Taeui muttered dejectedly, and Jeong Jaeui quietly smiled. That's why people like him
always succeed, Jeong Jaeui said, tapping the piece of paper on the desk.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 15: Break Promise

Jeong Jaeui sighed. Whatever, as long as we can get out right now. He would meet the people
he needed to meet and the ones he wanted to see.

Suddenly, his fingertips trembled.

A man flashed through his mind.

Perhaps, that would be the first person he wanted to contact once he got out of here.

“...In the end, this schizophrenia can never be cured…”

Jeong Taeui muttered to himself. But in any case, he didn't feel too bad about it. A smile
passed over his lips.

At that moment,

He heard someone’s footsteps approaching from the end of the hallway. Strong and bold
steps.

Jeong Taeui turned his gaze toward the sound. The footsteps grew closer, and finally, the
person entered the office.

“Good morning.”

Abdul Rahman entered with a usual greeting. This was also the time he came here every day.

Upon entering the room and seeing Jeong Taeui there at this hour, Abdul Rahman raised an
eyebrow slightly. It seemed he hadn’t expected to see him with Jeong Jaeui at this time.

Well, even if Jeong Taeui had something to do here, he wouldn't want to run into Abdul
Rahman at all. Normally, he would have gone somewhere else and waited until Abdul
Rahman left before returning.

“You two seem to be having a very close conversation.”

Abdul Rahman didn’t show much expression and only gave a slight smile. A smile that,
under normal circumstances, seemed forced, but oddly, it wasn’t as terrifying this time.

“I wonder if I’ll get a good answer today.”

Abdul Rahman said as he took a step closer to Jeong Jaeui. Hearing the gentle voice uttering
words he heard every day, Jeong Taeui felt inexplicably irritated.

In any case, it was unpleasant to hand over a weapon to this man. What he desired wasn’t just
the weapon itself but to have Jeong Jaeui's name associated with it.
The thought of his brother's name being exploited by this man annoyed Jeong Taeui, even
though he was the one who had tacitly agreed to it.

It was inevitable now.

Jeong Taeui's mouth tasted bitter. His face expressionless as he looked at Abdul Rahman.

However, Jeong Jaeui, whose name was being exploited, maintained a calm demeanor. As if
he didn’t care from the beginning.

On the contrary, he seemed to be in a good mood. Perhaps he felt relieved to fulfill the wish
of the person who had provided him with such a comfortable living environment all this time.

Jeong Jaeui smiled. It wasn’t the usual vague, serene smile, but a genuinely joyful one.
Seeing that smile, Abdul Rahman hesitated, and the smile on his face vanished.

Jeong Jaeui handed some papers on the desk to Abdul Rahman.

“Here. I’ve done as you asked before. You said you wanted an anti-tank gun. You can use it
without any modifications to this design. First, the initial part is the structure of the warhead
written here…”

Turning the page, Jeong Jaeui briefly explained and mentioned that he had designed and
written it in such a way that even non-experts could understand without needing much
explanation.

But Abdul Rahman didn’t look at the papers.

The usual smile on his face disappeared, leaving only a blank, almost strange expression. He
just stared at Jeong Jaeui.

“…?”

Jeong Taeui, sitting on the chair by the window, observed him. His eyebrows furrowed.

Abdul Rahman should have been very pleased with the design – instead of showing anger
like this. He should have been delighted – not with this dull, blank expression.

Was it because he had stayed at this place for such a long time without getting Jeong Jaeui's
consent, and now that Jeong Jaeui had unexpectedly agreed to his request, he was
momentarily stunned?

Jeong Jaeui flipped through six or seven pages, explaining everything in detail, then looked
up, only to meet Abdul Rahman's expressionless face. He seemed momentarily confused,
then focused back on the paper and continued.

"This is a preliminary draft, but I've written down all the necessary details. So if you give it
to an expert, they'll know exactly what to do without needing to add or change anything. But
if you have any questions or if there's anything you don't understand, you can contact me. I
might go home once I leave here, so you can reach me there."
Jeong Jaeui finished and handed the documents to Abdul Rahman. Abdul Rahman just stared
at Jeong Jaeui without moving, then slowly lowered his gaze to the papers.

"Just yesterday you were still refusing this... You completed it in one day, didn’t you?"

Abdul Rahman said quietly, his hands slowly turning the pages without any emotion. His
eyes coldly scanned the information written there. The usual smile had completely
disappeared.

"Oh, I had already thought about it before, so I just had to tweak and redesign it a bit... Don't
you like it?"

Jeong Jaeui asked curiously. After looking through the last page, Abdul Rahman folded them
and looked at Jeong Jaeui.

"No, that's not it. From a non-expert's point of view, this seems very useful. It's excellent."

Abdul Rahman said without any pretense in his voice. It seemed to be genuine praise. After
all, it was a perfectly finished product.

Jeong Jaeui smiled and nodded.

"Then that's good. I'm glad it can be of use to you."

Jeong Jaeui seemed genuinely happy. Jeong Taeui watched him and thought that perhaps
Jeong Jaeui hadn't been as comfortable here as he had assumed. After all, the man had
generously given him anything he wanted. But even if it wasn't obvious, it seemed he still felt
some discomfort because there was nothing more precious than freedom.

Jeong Taeui said - "Alright", and got up from his chair, taking a step toward them—more
precisely, toward the door behind them.

"Let's leave early, Jaeui."

Jeong Taeui walked past Abdul Rahman and Jeong Jaeui, making eye contact with Abdul
Rahman, then stood by the door and turned back. Jeong Taeui nodded politely, saying -
"Goodbye."

Abdul Rahman wasn't someone he wanted to see again, but he hadn't caused too much
trouble. Moreover, even though they were detained, Abdul Rahman had arranged things so
they were not inconvenienced. So Jeong Jaeui sincerely thanked him and stood by the door,
waiting for Jeong Jaeui to step out.

Jeong Jaeui silently looked at Abdul Rahman for a moment. Abdul Rahman only responded
with a blank stare, holding the design that Jeong Jaeui had given him, and slightly nodded
when their eyes met.

"Thanks to you, I was able to live comfortably during this time. If we meet again, I hope you
stay well."
Jeong Jaeui said in lieu of a farewell and prepared to leave.

"Are you leaving right now? If you leave so suddenly..."

Abdul Rahman gently stepped in front of Jeong Jaeui. He then gently stepped back and
moved aside to proceed. But Abdul Rahman blocked him once again.

"You are a distinguished guest I've served for a long time. I should give you a grand gift in
return. If I let you leave right after receiving this, it would be a disgrace to me."

Abdul Rahman shook his head and said quietly.

Jeong Taeui, waiting for Jeong Jaeui by the door, frowned slightly. The sudden reappearance
of that gentle smile on Abdul Rahman's face made him feel uneasy.

"I greatly appreciate your kindness, but I have things to do. You've been very generous to me,
and the things you've done over this time are more than enough, so I don't need to receive
anything more."

Jeong Jaeui shook his head and moved aside again. But this time too, Abdul Rahman stepped
back and leaned to the side to block his way. Jeong Taeui's frown deepened, his expression
stiff.

Once might be understandable, but after the second time, he understood Abdul Rahman's
intentions clearly.

Jeong Taeui turned towards them and slowly spoke to Abdul Rahman, who had his back to
him.

"It seems like you’re intentionally blocking the way because you have some intention..."

"Oh, really?"

Abdul Rahman glanced back at Jeong Taeui, his mouth still smiling, but his eyes were as cold
and terrifying as always. And when he turned back to look at Jeong Jaeui, noticing the
slightly puzzled look in his eyes, Abdul Rahman suddenly beamed.

"I was wrong. I never thought you could create something like this so effortlessly."

"You were wrong, huh...?"

Jeong Jaeui asked softly. But his slightly narrowed eyes seemed to already know the answer.

"It means I can't let you go. Something better than this could easily fall into the hands of
others, so to prevent our enemies from gaining an advantage, it's best to take preventive
measures." <...>

His gentle words echoed in the quiet office. For a moment, no one spoke. Only Abdul
Rahman continued to smile coldly at Jeong Jaeui.
"Isn't this a bit too much... you said something different initially."

Jeong Taeui sighed and said.

Somehow, everything seemed to have gone too smoothly, and he felt incredibly lucky in
recent days. But it seemed that his bad luck god was stronger than Jeong Jaeui's good luck
god.

Despite Jeong Taeui’s helpless protest and his disapproving expression, Abdul Rahman
remained unmoved. As if he hadn't heard anything Jeong Taeui said, he simply turned his
back on him and looked at Jeong Jaeui, waiting for his response.

"I have no intention of creating any more weapons. What I have given you now is likely the
last design. So, no one else can request the same as you did and get it."

But Abdul Rahman just smiled faintly and slowly shook his head.

"The most unreliable thing is a man's word. Proof of this is that in this very situation, didn't
you say you wouldn’t create weapons anymore but then handed me this new design?"

Before he could finish his sentence, Jeong Taeui responded with a sigh, almost as if in
resignation.

"With that kind of logic, he has no choice. Either keep his word and never make another
weapon again until he dies, accepting that he will be locked up here for life. Or break his
promise and create a weapon, in which case he will still be locked up here for life because he
broke his promise once and could break it again."

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue and spoke in his native language.

But Abdul Rahman had no intention of stepping aside. Jeong Jaeui, lost in thought for a
while, finally shook his head and spoke.

"Abdul Rahman. You promised me. If I designed a weapon for you, you would immediately
release me from here and reward me handsomely. I don't need any rewards; I've already
received more than I deserve here. I just, I just hope you will keep your promise."

"I apologize for that. I was wrong from the start."

Abdul Rahman calmly interrupted and shook his head.

Jeong Taeui turned his back, letting his anger explode within him. He thought that if he had
to look at that man's face any longer, he would lose his temper.

He had never thought this would happen. As Abdul Rahman had said, they could leave here
smoothly as long as they gave him what he wanted. He couldn't believe this, it was so absurd.

"Well, if you are a member of the royal family, shouldn't you keep your promises?"
Jeong Taeui muttered, almost driven mad with anger, his hand rubbing his chest. He felt a
cold gaze on the back of his neck, but he didn't bother to look back.

"I'm very sorry to break my promise, but there are things more important than one's
reputation, and it's hard to avoid situations where one has to break their word."

Abdul Rahman's calm, brazen voice echoed over his shoulder. Jeong Taeui's stomach churned
with discomfort.

That’s why people born with a silver spoon in their mouths aren't the kind of people you can
befriend. And this is one of the reasons why.

Jeong Taeui once again thought about that prejudice, trying to control the rising anger within
him. No matter what he said, it wouldn’t make a difference, so he could only turn away and
pat his chest to calm himself.

"...So, how can I leave here?"

Jeong Jaeui thought for a moment and then spoke. Abdul Rahman raised his eyebrows
slightly. A moment later, he let out a low chuckle.

"Indeed, you are very smart. Let me think of another way..."

As if contemplating something, Abdul Rahman narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Jeong
Jaeui. He waited in silence for Abdul Rahman to answer.

After a while, Abdul Rahman slowly opened his mouth. But his answer made Jeong Taeui's
stomach churn with anger once more.

"I'm sorry, but I don't have a reasonable alternative. I suppose I'll have to ask you to stay here
until I come up with something useful... Of course, as always, you won't encounter any
difficulties while staying here. On that, I can pledge my honor as a member of the royal
family."

As if Abdul Rahman didn't want to hear any further objections, he ended the conversation,
turned, and said - "Please rest comfortably." - then walked past Jeong Taeui and left the room.

At that moment, Jeong Taeui truly wanted to strangle this man and grab a sword to threaten
him... but it seemed useless. He gave up the idea as soon as it fleetingly crossed his mind.

Jeong Taeui glanced at Abdul Rahman walking by.

There was no expression on his face. He couldn't even guess what Abdul Rahman might be
thinking.

He didn’t look back even once, his figure walking straight through the courtyard to the end of
the western hallway, disappearing behind a door. The door slammed shut, once again
isolating this tranquil space from the outside world.
Jeong Taeui sighed slowly. Scratching his head, he looked back at where Jeong Jaeui was
standing.

"...He said he won't let us go."

While contemplating how to speak, Jeong Taeui shrugged and repeated what Jeong Jaeui
already knew. It seemed he hadn’t anticipated this situation either, as a slight look of
embarrassment appeared on his face.

"So... what should we do now?"

His murmurs sounded more like he was talking to himself than asking for advice.

Jeong Taeui slumped to the floor by the door.

After a long silence, Jeong Jaeui suddenly looked at Jeong Taeui. Seeing him sitting there
dejectedly, he took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.

"It's okay. We can get out."

Jeong Taeui looked at Jeong Jaeui. It wasn't a comforting look, just a calm tone as if stating
an obvious fact.

Yes, the person in front of him was indeed a genius that others couldn't help but look up to,
with an almost miraculous luck.

His heart, which had sunk into depression, seemed to be lit by a faint glimmer of hope. Jeong
Taeui smiled at Jeong Jaeui.

"Teach me, any way I can."

"No, there’s no specific way... we just can get out."

Jeong Jaeui shook his head firmly and spoke seriously.

Jeong Taeui looked at Jeong Jaeui intently. Suddenly, it seemed he understood a bit. If he was
so sure without needing to think of any method, then...

"...Why?"

"Because you want to get out. So, I also want to get out."

Jeong Jaeui spoke in the most ordinary tone, as if nothing had happened. And Jeong Taeui
knew better than anyone that those words were neither baseless nor overly confident.

Exactly like that.

For a moment, Jeong Taeui felt a tinge of envy towards his brother. Jeong Taeui burst out
laughing. He laughed aloud for a while, unable to stop. The anger and depression also
dissipated along with it.
Nothing was resolved. They were still stuck in this little paradise, and there was no way out.

However, with an innocent face saying - "There's nothing we need to do, there will be
another way." Jeong Taeui laughed heartily as he looked at Jeong Jaeui, who had never had to
worry about anything in life. It wasn’t that he didn't believe in Jeong Jaeui's miraculous luck.
After all, he had witnessed that luck countless times.

Jeong Taeui looked at Jeong Jaeui with a face that couldn’t stop smiling, even after laughing
for a while.

He believed in Jeong Jaeui's luck, but he wasn’t optimistic enough to wait for a miracle to
happen right now. No matter how many times it repeated, luck was something that could
never be predicted when or if it would arrive. So he didn’t have the certainty that they could
get out of here. But anyway, he felt somewhat relieved.

He didn't even know if it was the luck that Jeong Jaeui had brought to him or not.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 16: D-Day (Let the show begin)

[That night.

Just five minutes before midnight.

A series of terrorist attacks took place consecutively in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. These were
small-scale bombings targeting key figures in politics and business, as well as their
residences.

As dawn broke, the perpetrators and their motives remained unknown. The capital of
Saudi Arabia, which had maintained relatively tight security and safety in a region fraught
with conflict and instability in the Middle East, was completely thrown into chaos.]

*************************

The moment Jeong Taeui opened his eyes, he knew something was wrong. It was still dark
outside.

He initially thought he had misheard something, so Jeong Taeui blinked a few times and
closed his eyes again, intending to go back to sleep. But this time, a distant sound echoed,
accompanied by the loud, bustling noise of people.

Jeong Taeui fully opened his eyes, groped for the clock on his nightstand, and picked it up. It
was just past 3am.

The noise continued unabated, so Jeong Taeui got out of bed and went outside.

The hallway of the annex building was silent. Both the courtyard and the other rooms were
completely quiet, without a single sound. The noise came from the buildings outside the wall
separating this annex from the rest of the complex. Occasionally, he could hear someone
outside the wall shouting incomprehensible words. The voices, as if trying to wake up the
sleepers, echoed near and far.

This annex seemed to be the only place still shrouded in silence. Just one door away, this
place and the outside world felt like two completely different worlds. More precisely, it was
entirely isolated.

"....What’s going on at this hour..."

Jeong Taeui yawned widely while smoothing his disheveled hair. He checked the clock again
to make sure he hadn't misread it, but the hands had only moved a few minutes since he last
looked.

The sounds were indeed unusual.

On the other side of the wall, many people—or perhaps everyone in this mansion—had
woken up and were busily running back and forth. It seemed like they were all getting ready
to leave together for somewhere.

Jeong Taeui stood dazed in the courtyard. Suddenly, his gaze instinctively turned to the
hallway buried in the cold darkness. The door at the end of the west hallway was always
guarded, even in the middle of the night there would be at least one person there. But now,
there was no one.

“What is this? Was there a fire outside that killed everyone?” Jeong Taeui muttered.

Even if there was no one guarding the door, he couldn't leave. There was no way to unlock it
from the inside, and the door was too heavy and thick to break without some kind of tool.

But what is happening?

If so many people were up and bustling around like this, there must be a significant problem.

Jeong Taeui rubbed his chin for a moment and then looked around. Unlike the chaotic scene
outside the wall, the silent annex didn't have a single moving thing. It was as if he was the
only person left there.

Jeong Taeui quickly headed to Jeong Jaeui's room, but before he got there, Jeong Jaeui
appeared in the courtyard.

Jeong Jaeui stepped out into the courtyard in disheveled clothes as if he had just woken up,
but his face showed no signs of sleepiness. He quietly listened to the sounds outside.

“...When did you get here, Taeui?”

“I just woke up from the noise. It doesn’t seem like the commotion has been going on for
long.”

Jeong Taeui shrugged and muttered.

Both of them fell silent and listened to the chaotic sounds outside once again. As time passed,
the noise did not decrease but seemed to grow louder.

“Is there a fire?”

Looking at the atmosphere in the pitch-black night, Jeong Taeui said instinctively, even
though he knew it wasn’t likely. Jeong Jaeui remained silent as if contemplating something.

This wasn’t a common occurrence. There were only a few reasons he could think of. For
example, a sudden arrival of an important guest in the middle of the night, an unexpected
intruder, or a catastrophic event that could immediately endanger millions of lives here.

Jeong Taeui looked around the hallway.

It seemed like nothing was moving except for the two of them in this annex, a place
completely isolated from the outside world, where everything else had stopped. Time, space,
and sound, everything had ceased, as if they were the only ones left here.

At that moment.

As the commotion quieted down somewhat, hurried footsteps approached, along with urgent
shouts.

The footsteps stopped in front of the door at the end of the west hallway. There were about
five or six people there. Immediately, the heavy clanking sound echoed twice in quick
succession, and the heavy door swung open as a man stepped in.

The open door brought chaos from the other side into the annex. The previously silent annex
was now filled with the murmur of voices coming through the door.

The man hurried inside, as if he had come to wake up those in the annex. After taking a few
steps, he seemed to notice Jeong Jaeui and Jeong Taeui in the courtyard. His steps slowed.
Then he turned and walked toward them.

"You're up? Is it too noisy here?"

It was Abdul Rahman.

He wore a white Abaya*, giving the impression that he had just come from a battlefield or
was about to head somewhere. Abdul Rahman approached them.

His gaze lingered on Jeong Taeui's face for a moment, but he quickly looked past him and
focused on Jeong Jaeui.

"I came to say goodbye. I think I'll have to go home soon, but it shouldn't take long."

It was late at night. There was no smile on his face, only a cold and calm expression,
unaffected by the chaos outside.

"Is something happening?"

"I have to return to get the details, but it seems there's an armed terrorist attack underway. A
terrorist attack targeting specific individuals - those in high-ranking positions - so I think I'll
have to return home and take some armed personnel to check the situation over the next few
days."

Abdul Rahman spoke calmly. Jeong Taeui raised an eyebrow. Although the country of this
man occasionally faced terrorist threats, it was still relatively stable compared to the Middle
East. If the terrorists were targeting specific groups, it probably wasn't a religious issue.

They said that conflicts of various sizes – even small-scale terrorist attacks that the media
doesn't catch – are not uncommon in that place. However, it would make more sense if the
targets were the leaders of that religion.
"Take care."

Jeong Jaeui quietly bid him farewell. Abdul Rahman looked down at him with a slight nod,
his lips moving as if he wanted to say something but then stopped. After that, he said
goodbye and turned away without hesitation, walking back the way he came, as if he had just
happened to pass by and stopped to say hello.

The door closed. But this time, it wasn't just one person who entered. After Abdul Rahman ,
four or five more people came into the annex, and one of them stood in front of the door.

He wasn't the usual Arab man who held that position. He was taller and leaner than that man.
The newcomers varied; some were familiar to Jeong Taeui, while others were strangers. It
seemed Abdul Rahman intended to leave these people here and take the more useful ones
back home—those armed men he mentioned.

In retrospect, this was also his villa. It made sense for him to leave armed guards to protect
the place while he was away. When he returned to his country, he often brought armed
bodyguards, as he was doing now.

However, these new faces didn't seem as skilled as the original guards. Jeong Taeui shrugged
and sighed.

No matter how poorly skilled they were, unless they were complete novices, he couldn't fight
them and escape. Jeong Taeui wasn't exactly a master of combat, nor was he as accustomed
to fighting as others – or as most people. He had never been a fierce warrior. Facing four or
five people in a situation without any weapons was never easy.

"Well, it's funny to think that from the beginning he had the best people guarding this place."

On this peaceful island, even if conflicts erupted around the world, this place would be the
last to be affected. Perhaps many fighter jets would be sent to his country, so it would be
better for them to follow Abdul Rahman back home and prepare for any potential conflicts,
as they are doing now.

Abdul Rahman left the annex and seemed to walk straight ahead.

The villa was filled with murmurs for a while, but eventually, the noise gradually died down.
Soon, the villa was eerily quiet, as if nothing had happened, except that everyone's
expressions had changed.

"...If they're bringing in people from outside, the situation must be very serious."

Jeong Taeui sighed and scratched his head.

A terrorist attack targeting the country's leaders. Both the purpose and the identities remain
unknown. He glanced at Jeong Jaeui, who was still deep in thought and silent.

But.

Jeong Taeui stared blankly at Jeong Jaeui.

Maybe something will change. He didn't know what it was, but if it wasn't terrorism but a
power struggle or even a coup... That country, after all, is not like his own. It's a country
where blood relatives are always fighting and dividing power.

Jeong Taeui scratched his head. He returned to his bedroom, looking up at the pitch-black
sky. There was still some time before dawn. There were still many stars sparkling in the sky,
and Jeong Taeui let his mind drift among those stars for a while.

He couldn't sleep well last night.

By the time he fell asleep, it was late.

He had thought it would be best to leave, but after failing, he thought he might have to stay
here forever until he found another chance to get out. He kept thinking about when he could
leave, and during those times, Abdul Rahman 's face would appear in his mind, making it
impossible for him to sleep because of the frustration.

However, once he fell asleep, Jeong Taeui slept very well. Last night, he was woken up only
because of the noises outside. After a few hours of chaos, he finally managed to fall asleep
just before dawn.

So, he deserved to sleep in. Jeong Taeui usually woke up early, but on days like this, sleeping
in a bit was fine. Even if it wasn't a day like today, he could sleep all day without anyone
complaining because he had so much free time it was maddening. (Normally, Jeong Taeui
could sleep all day, but he couldn't sleep well.)

That's why when Jeong Jaeui woke Jeong Taeui up, he thought he was still dreaming. Feeling
someone touch him, Jeong Taeui opened his eyes to see Jeong Jaeui sitting by the bed,
looking down at him.

He looked at the clock; it was almost 8 in the morning.

Later than usual, but still earlier than Jeong Jaeui. Normally, he never had to be woken up by
him because Jeong Jaeui sometimes slept until 3 in the afternoon, even if he went to bed very
early the night before.

“What’s going on?”

Jeong Taeui got up, rubbing his dry eyes. Out of habit, he glanced at the clock again and
thought that he had woken up quite early and hadn't had enough sleep.

“It’s very noisy outside.”

Jeong Jaeui said quietly.

His tone was so normal and casual that Jeong Taeui stared at him for a moment, not
immediately understanding what he was talking about.

“Outside? It’s a bit noisy at this hour... There was some commotion last night, so maybe
they’re discussing it today and talking to each other. This annex doesn’t have many people,
but it’s surely noisy outside...”

Jeong Taeui stretched and mumbled with a sleepy voice, trying to relax his mind.

The moment his mind became fully alert, Jeong Taeui fell silent.

It was very noisy outside.

He met Jeong Jaeui’s eyes, who seemed to understand what he was talking about. At first, he
thought he had misheard, but from a distance, there seemed to be a sound that was shaking
his eardrums.

Jeong Taeui’s face turned pale.

That sound was very familiar. It was a kind of sound he had heard before. He had actually
heard it a few times, and it was a very common sound when watching tactical videos in
military or UNHRDO lectures.

It was the sound of gunfire.

The gunfire sounded very similar to a type of weapon with the power equivalent to an anti-
tank gun or a mortar.

No, but he must have misheard. The sound of artillery appearing on this peaceful and safe
island seemed very unlikely. Even if a war broke out on the mainland and the entire territory
of Tanzania was engulfed in bombs, the chance of this island being drawn into those conflicts
was very rare.

Jeong Taeui looked at the clock again. The clock still read exactly 8 o’clock. This was a very
peaceful time to start a new day with a simple breakfast.

“What could possibly appear on such a clear, sunny day... maybe thunder? The weather is so
nice... but why does this thunder sound... like artillery fire?”

Jeong Taeui scratched his head and mumbled, his tired eyes staring at Jeong Jaeui.

Why was he here at this hour today? Early in the morning? Or rather, since midnight, when
the commotion outside suddenly started, waking everyone up, and even now, on such a
peaceful morning, a familiar yet terrifying sound was waking them.

However, the current issue wasn't just the noise making it hard for him to sleep. The fierce
sound from afar was getting closer to this place. Not only that, soon the sound began to be
mixed with screams. Jeong Taeui frowned, got out of bed, and stepped outside.

As he stepped out of the bedroom, the sounds of chaos became clearer to his ears.

Far away, behind the tall wall, a sound that made the earth tremble echoed from a distance.
The sound grew louder, the fire spreading as if it wanted to consume everything.

Jeong Taeui’s face turned ashen.

He hadn’t misheard. It was definitely it. If he didn't know what this sound meant, he wouldn't
be worthy of being a soldier anymore, not even UNHRDO. Jeong Taeui frowned.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 17: D-Day (The Uninvited Guest)

"Why does that sound like a light mortar?"

The sound he heard was almost indistinguishable between the time the shell was fired and the
explosion, compared to that type of weapon. It could be a light mortar or some type of anti-
tank gun. Now he could even hear machine gun fire. The sound reverberated throughout the
villa, filled with screams and explosions, tearing the sky apart.

"What can people do in this disarmed state?"

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue and muttered. Given his current state, he had nothing that
could be used as a weapon, not even a small gun or a knife for self-defense. Even if he had
them, how could he counter weapons with such destructive power?

Meanwhile, the sound of explosions was getting closer. He didn't know if it was related to the
terrorist attack that made Abdul Rahman return to his country, but if it happened on the same
day like this, it's hard to say the two incidents were unrelated. There wasn't much time
difference—with the same target of specific people—such a situation couldn't be merely
coincidental.

Once the enemy targeted the residence and attacked directly, there was a chance the entire
place would be blown up, and everyone here would perish.

Then.

Jeong Taeui suddenly had a bold idea, his brows furrowing. The feeling about this wasn't
good.

Come to think of it, hadn't something similar happened before? He thought he was
experiencing déjà vu. At that time, it was also a quiet morning when he was gathered with
everyone, and the rumbling sound of engines shattered the usual silence. Explosions erupted.
The house had a huge hole, and an entire wall collapsed.

The only thing similar to now was a loud noise tearing through the peaceful morning. But the
sensation of a strange déjà vu ran down his spine.

Jeong Taeui felt a bit hopeful.

…—No, despite that. The shells couldn't be exploding in all directions at once like this.

Jeong Taeui rubbed his hands and shook his head.

But please.

If it's the person he's thinking of.

… …Then he's truly insane.

It seemed the explosions were gradually getting closer, echoing through the middle of the
villa.

The annex, always isolated by the outer fence, and its small courtyard remained silent as if it
were an entirely separate world, despite the chaos of the previous night—but now it too had
fallen into agitation. The guards patrolling inside the house were pacing the hallways with
bewildered and frightened expressions, ready to draw their weapons at any moment.

They seemed eager to escape from here whenever possible. Anxiety was clear on their faces,
wanting to rush out of the annex and check on what had happened outside and whether their
families or friends were safe.

However, they hesitated due to their assigned duties and couldn't leave immediately. Finally,
as if making up their minds, they said something to each other and decided to leave only two
guards behind, while the rest hurried to the door. The remaining two looked at Jeong Taeui
and Jeong Jaeui with sharp eyes, weapons ready at any moment.

Just then.

As soon as the three men opened the door to run outside, those outside immediately attacked
as if they had been waiting all along.

Unbelievable.

A loud roar echoed from afar. The vicinity of the annex remained oppressively silent. No one
could have predicted that someone would be standing right in front of the door and attack as
soon as it opened.

From where Jeong Taeui was standing, the door blocked his view. However, the sounds of
near-screams, followed by gruesome noises of breaking bones and slicing flesh, were crystal
clear.

The two men who stayed behind turned pale. They grabbed their rifles and started sprinting
towards the door.

Immediately, the annex was engulfed in deafening gunfire. The girls in white dresses stepped
into the hallway with worried and frightened expressions, screaming. Jeong Taeui's face
turned pale as he pulled Jeong Jaeui and pushed him behind a finely carved pillar in the
hallway, standing beside him.

Tsk. He wasn't foolish enough to run into the courtyard amidst such dangerous sounds. The
distance was too far to run into a room. He couldn't risk provoking those outside and
becoming their target.

… However, if it were his brother, he could probably enter a room without getting a scratch,
so should he let him go?

Jeong Taeui glanced at Jeong Jaeui, but Jeong Jaeui just silently shook his head, seemingly
understanding what Jeong Taeui was thinking. Even in this situation, he didn't seem worried
at all. He merely frowned slightly, as if annoyed by the noise. Suddenly, a familiar yet strange
truth made Jeong Taeui laugh. At the same time, his tension seemed to ease somewhat.

Yes. He was that kind of person. Born under a lucky star, he would be safe in any
circumstance.

"... I'm very happy and proud to be the one who brought you such luck, but the remaining
problem is me. Actually, I don't have such luck."

Jeong Taeui suddenly muttered to himself. Jeong Jaeui looked up, showing a puzzled
expression, as if he couldn't hear clearly due to the screams and gunfire all around. Taeui
smiled and waved his hand.

When Jeong Taeui cautiously peeked out from behind the pillar, the situation had been half-
resolved.

Just moments ago, all the men in the hallway and courtyard watching them had fallen.
Among them, one man seemed to have fainted after being struck with a rifle butt, while the
others were bathed in blood, apparently in critical condition.

Jeong Taeui's face hardened. Then, he saw four or five other men pushing through the door.

In an instant, he knew they were experts in this field. Whether saving people or harming
others, they were used to wearing an aura of suffocating oppression.

Jeong Taeui thought to himself.

The unusual thing was that all of them were Asian. Judging by their appearance, they all
seemed to be of Chinese descent—Just as he thought that, a familiar voice called out from
behind them.

“Taeil-hyung!”

Jeong Taeui recognized that voice, the delicate and soft voice that shouted his name. The
leisurely, unhurried steps pushing aside the men in front and then walking towards him were
also very familiar. That face broke into a radiant smile the moment it saw Jeong Taeui.

“…Xinlu.”

Jeong Taeui looked at him with a surprised expression. To be more precise, he was more
dazed by the voice than astonished.

A face he had never expected to see.

Looking directly at Jeong Taeui’s bewildered expression, Xinlu smiled.

“Long time no see. How have you been?”

“…Yeah.”
“Do you know how panicked I was when you suddenly disappeared that day? At the very
least, you should have said something before you left. I was so surprised to see you gone, I
pushed through the crowd and hurriedly chased after you, but I couldn’t catch up, and then I
couldn’t find you anymore.”

Xinlu suddenly pouted as if sulking. Jeong Taeui responded with a puzzled - “Uh…”. Seeing
him, Xinlu suddenly smiled strangely.

“I didn’t expect that expression from you. You don’t want to see me?”

“Uh…no, it’s not that.”

Jeong Taeui looked at Xinlu with a peculiar expression. Xinlu smiled, the familiar face from
Jeong Taeui’s memory facing him.

What is this? Jeong Taeui felt something strangely irrational. The person in front of him
hadn’t changed, but facing Xinlu, for some reason, Jeong Taeui felt a cold sensation in his
chest. He stared at Xinlu for a while, but couldn’t understand why.

“Why are you looking at me like that? Or were you expecting someone else to come?”

Xinlu’s voice took on a delicate, deeper tone. The voice still carried its usual smile, but the
slow speech made Jeong Taeui’s heart sink.

He remained silent for a moment before nodding.

“Yeah… that's right. Did you come alone?”

“I came with the people here. My father sent them with me, they’re very skilled.”

Xinlu added, “How could I come here on my own?” with a smile and pointed at the
bodyguards behind him with a sharp look. Jeong Taeui nodded in response and said, “Uh,
okay,” suddenly remembering something.

“Come to think of it, they said you were injured! Are you okay?”

Xinlu was a bit surprised when Jeong Taeui suddenly grabbed him. He opened his eyes wide
and stared at Jeong Taeui.

Jeong Taeui suddenly frowned. Once again, he felt like there was something, like, something
wasn't quite right. But he didn’t know what it was.

Xinlu immediately smiled.

“Why, you know already. Even being locked up in here, you can still hear news from
outside.”

“No, I just heard you were seriously injured, even life-threatening…”

Jeong Taeui let go of Xinlu’s shoulder and stepped back, slowly looking at him. Xinlu
shrugged and smiled, then spread his arms as if to show that he had no difficulty moving.

“...Are you okay?”

“Yeah. I’m still undergoing outpatient treatment. I broke some bones and some internal
organs were injured. But now I can walk normally. The wounds on my skin have healed...
almost completely healed. There’s no problem anymore, just…”

Xinlu inadvertently talked about his condition and then smiled.

Jeong Taeui stared at Xinlu. Then he sighed, his shoulders slumping.

“Thank goodness… I heard you were in critical condition after an argument with Ilay, so I
thought…”

Jeong Taeui didn’t finish his sentence, but Xinlu continued with a smile.

“You were worried I’d die? Ahaha. Yeah, I almost did. When you disappeared like that, he
went berserk, searching every nook and cranny in Seringe. Later, when he couldn’t find you,
he came to me and asked where you were. He said I was hiding you somewhere even though
he knew full well I wasn’t. When he caught me... I thought I was going to die. I probably
would have if Gable hadn’t followed and stopped him.”

Xinlu laughed nonchalantly as if he were just talking about an ordinary story. Jeong Taeui
looked at Xinlu with a concerned expression and sighed.

Suddenly, it felt like the heaviest stone among the pile of stones weighing on his heart had
fallen off. There were still many other stones, but because the heaviest one was gone, he
could breathe again.

“Um… well, that’s good,”

Jeong Taeui nodded and whispered.

At that moment, Xinlu turned his head. He looked at Jeong Jaeui, who was standing a few
steps away from them. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed like a smiling cat.

“Aha… so it’s you, Jeong Jaeil.”

Jeong Jaeui raised an eyebrow and simply nodded without saying anything. Xinlu extended
his hand for a handshake.

“I’m Ling Xinlu. I met Taeil-hyung at UNHRDO.”

Jeong Jaeui nodded, indicating he understood, and responded briefly, “I’m Jeong Jaeui,” then
turned his gaze back to Jeong Taeui without saying anything more.

A moment of silence passed.

There seemed to be something more to say, yet there was only an ambiguous, inescapable
silence.

Xinlu was the one to break that brief silence.

“Then let's leave here before it’s too late. Otherwise, they’ll ruin everything.”

“Huh…?”

Xinlu took a step back and nodded to the people standing in front of the open door.

Jeong Taeui responded, “Alright, alright,” and suddenly froze.

Outside the wall of the annex, there were still explosions. It was as if a major conflict was
happening within the mansion. The thunderous explosions, carrying enough force to destroy
the entire building, sounded very close.

Xinlu was a step ahead of Jeong Taeui, walking briskly. He urged the still-silent Jeong Jaeui
and Jeong Taeui to follow him, listening to the approaching explosions as they walked.

“Xinlu, you brought so many people, it’s like you want to demolish this mansion… won’t this
cause trouble later?”

“Huh? Oh, that sound?”

Xinlu laughed and replied in a casual tone as if it wasn’t a big deal, then walked through the
door at the end of the west hallway without answering. Jeong Taeui followed him out.

This was the first time he had left the annex. It was also the first time he saw the outside of
the annex. When he arrived here, he naturally entered through this door, but he had been
unconscious at the time, so he hadn’t seen anything.

Outside the annex was a large garden. No, it couldn’t really be called a garden, but the neatly
trimmed trees made it look like one.

And beyond that low grove of trees was a large building. Although it was obscured by that
building, he could still see a few other buildings peeking out from behind it. The annex where
Jeong Taeui was confined seemed to be located at the very end of this estate, just as he had
predicted. The outer wall extended slightly beyond, making it impossible to see where it
ended.

Xinlu headed toward the outer gate, not far from the annex, with hurried steps as if being
chased by something. With that rapid pace was an unmistakable joy in every step.

Jeong Taeui watched as Xinlu approached the building right in front of the annex, and
suddenly, Jeong Jaeui, who was walking beside him, quietly spoke up. His eyes were fixed on
Xinlu’s back, who was a few steps ahead of them.

“Taeui. That person…—-”

But at that moment.

A terrifying explosion erupted nearby. Jeong Taeui reflexively frowned at the sound so loud it
made the ground shake. The others, seemingly unconcerned, just shrugged or shook their
heads. Suddenly, Xinlu slowed down. After shortening the distance between them to just a
step or two, Xinlu turned around and looked at Jeong Taeui. He frowned and jerked his chin
toward his own back.

“Once we’re done, don’t cause any more trouble, don’t touch anyone else.”

“They’re not people I can touch.”

Xinlu shrugged as if he couldn’t help it and smiled with a puzzled expression. Jeong Taeui
raised an eyebrow.

“If they’re not people you can touch, then who…”

*BOOM*

Another explosion rang out. It sounded as if walls within the building were collapsing. Jeong
Taeui instinctively covered his ears against the noise reverberating in his eardrums and
glanced over.

And then.

Jeong Taeui saw him.

There was a man in the distance, so far away he looked as small as a fingernail. One hand
steering a roaring motorcycle, the other lightly holding a mortar, approaching.

He was still very far away. Perhaps he hadn’t even found this place yet. He looked around for
a moment and then approached the building directly in front of him, estimating its position
and pulling the trigger without hesitation. The mortar was slung over his shoulder lightly, his
jaw set before a deafening explosion erupted from the building in front of him.

“Ilay…—”

“Yes. Perhaps only he can touch these people. It wasn’t too difficult since he gathered all the
monsters from the old T&R riot squad here. I guess Abdul Rahman won’t be able to use this
mansion anymore.”

A voice spoke from behind him, and Jeong Taeui stood frozen as if mesmerized.

Jeong Taeui slowly looked back. Right behind him, Xinlu was smiling. Xinlu continued
speaking in a happy tone.

“Thanks to his flashy attack, I was able to get in here. Thanks to him, I could bring you out
so easily.”

“See, you came here with him?”

“Me? You could say that.”

When Jeong Taeui interrupted to ask, Xinlu laughed as if he had heard something ridiculous
and shook his head.

“Let’s go. If he sets his eyes on you, it’ll be hard to get away. It looks like he hasn’t seen this
side yet, so let’s get out of here. The car is parked right outside the door.”

Xinlu grabbed Jeong Taeui’s wrist with a force that contrasted sharply with his gentle voice.
He wasn’t going to give up easily, so he gripped Taeui’s wrist tightly and started pulling him
along. However, Jeong Taeui stood still, unmoving, and looked at Xinlu, using his strength to
hold onto Xinlu’s wrist.

“No. I should have said this earlier. Xinlu... I won’t go with you.”

Jeong Taeui spoke softly but firmly. Xinlu stared directly at Jeong Taeui, biting his lip.
Silence fell between them again. Behind them, a series of explosions continued, but between
them was a frozen stillness.

Xinlu looked at Jeong Taeui with an unreadable expression. His eyes didn’t seem angry at all.
Or perhaps he was so furious that he might burst out laughing.

In the next moment, Xinlu slowly let go of Jeong Taeui’s wrist. Jeong Taeui released his grip
and looked at Xinlu.

“Xinlu...”

Xinlu glanced over Jeong Taeui’s shoulder. Just as the name left his mouth, a sound like
someone falling echoed from behind Taeui.

Jeong Taeui immediately turned around, and as he realized what the sound was, his face
hardened.

The Chinese man who had been following them had collapsed, holding onto Jeong Jaeui with
one hand while his eyes were tightly shut. The other hand was still holding a cloth soaked
with a drug over his face.

“Ah, I’m very happy. Even those who are lucky enough to receive Gil Sang Cheon's
protection can still succumb to sedatives like this. Otherwise, he probably wouldn’t have
been kidnapped so helplessly in Varanasi.”

“Let’s go. If he sets his eyes on you, it’ll be hard to get away. It looks like he hasn’t seen this
side yet, so let’s get out of here. The car is parked right outside the door.”

Xinlu grabbed Jeong Taeui’s wrist with a force that contrasted sharply with his gentle voice.
He wasn’t going to give up easily, so he gripped Taeui’s wrist tightly and started pulling him
along. However, Jeong Taeui stood still, unmoving, and looked at Xinlu, using his strength to
hold onto Xinlu’s wrist.

“No. I should have said this earlier. Xinlu... I won’t go with you.”
Jeong Taeui spoke softly but firmly. Xinlu stared directly at Jeong Taeui, biting his lip.
Silence fell between them again. Behind them, a series of explosions continued, but between
them was a frozen stillness.

Xinlu looked at Jeong Taeui with an unreadable expression. His eyes didn’t seem angry at all.
Or perhaps he was so furious that he might burst out laughing.

In the next moment, Xinlu slowly let go of Jeong Taeui’s wrist. Jeong Taeui released his grip
and looked at Xinlu.

“Xinlu...”

Xinlu glanced over Jeong Taeui’s shoulder. Just as the name left his mouth, a sound like
someone falling echoed from behind Taeui.

Jeong Taeui immediately turned around, and as he realized what the sound was, his face
hardened.

The Chinese man who had been following them had collapsed, holding onto Jeong Jaeui with
one hand while his eyes were tightly shut. The other hand was still holding a cloth soaked
with a drug over his face.

“Ah, I’m very happy. Even those who are lucky enough to receive Gil Sang Cheon's
protection can still succumb to sedatives like this. Otherwise, he probably wouldn’t have
been kidnapped so helplessly in Varanasi.”
 Vol 6 - Chapter 18: D-Day (Taeil! Get out!)

Before Jeong Taeui could reach Jeong Jaeui, the Chinese man raised his military knife in a
slow but familiar gesture, warning him. Jeong Taeui hesitated for a moment, then followed
Xinlu towards the outer gate. Facing Xinlu, who was looking over his shoulder with a
worried expression and a somewhat sinister smile at the distant figures, Jeong Taeui stood his
ground.

"Alright, let's get in the car together, Taeil-hyung. We'll wait for your brother there" Xinlu
said.

Jeong Taeui silently stared at Xinlu, his face growing stern. Seeing this expression, Xinlu
frowned and spoke.

"Don't be angry, Taeil-hyung. I have no other choice."

"...Xinlu. To be honest, taking Jaeui as a hostage has no value. Even if you kidnap and
imprison him, he would still be able to live a luxurious and comfortable life."

"Ahaha, is that so? Well, this is Al Saud's villa, after all. He has too much money and
indulges in unnecessary things. But I don't, I don't have that kind of money. A hostage is just
a hostage."

Xinlu shrugged. The implication that Jeong Jaeui would never be treated kindly made Jeong
Taeui sigh heavily.

"Jaeui-hyung isn't someone who can be harmed or killed by anyone. Even if he were
kidnapped, imprisoned, or involved in an accident, he would still be safe."

Xinlu seemed surprised by these words. He widened his eyes and smiled.

"Well, that's miraculous. No one wouldn't want that kind of luck... But I can't kill you, Taeil-
hyung, to break that string of luck. That's tricky."

Xinlu muttered as if he were in trouble. His gaze shifted slightly to the side, past Jeong Taeui.
Jeong Taeui followed his eyes. Ilay was getting closer.

Behind him, the deafening roar of a motorcycle was approaching.

"If I can't kill him because of his incredible luck... If he can't die... then what about drugs?
From what I saw earlier, even drugs seem to work..."

"Xinlu..."

Jeong Taeui's voice lowered, his expression rigid.

He thought it wouldn't be of any use. Jeong Taeui knew well that Jeong Jaeui wouldn't be
threatened by such things, as he could turn bad situations into good in an instant, so there was
nothing to worry about.

But...

Jeong Taeui couldn't ignore Xinlu's words about using Jeong Jaeui as bait.

Jeong Jaeui always did everything for Jeong Taeui. Just the other day, although he didn't want
to, he agreed to Abdul Rahman's request to create a weapon because of him. That wasn't a
debt between the brothers, because if it were Jeong Taeui in Jeong Jaeui's position, he would
do the same.

And in this situation as well.

Jeong Taeui had no other choice. He would do what Jeong Jaeui would do.

Breaking Jeong Taeui's silence, Xinlu continued with a weary smile.

"Taeil-hyung. I already told you. I don't like you just because you're Gil Sang Cheon. It's true
that I care about you for that reason, but it's not the only reason... So, this time, let me prove
it. That genius with miraculous luck holds no value to me. Whether it works or not, I can still
cut him to pieces. Because to me, he's not worth even a strand of your hair, Taeil. I can do
anything, like throwing him into an opium den and imprisoning him, for instance."

Jeong Taeui was speechless. He remained silent and then quietly spoke.

"Xinlu. You don't understand what I'm saying. I won't go with you... At least my mind doesn't
want to go with you."

He had told Xinlu. Many times.

Even before he left UNHRDO. Even when they met again in Seringe, and even when they
encountered each other at the ruins of the castle in Baherb.

Jeong Taeui had thought Xinlu was adorable. The bright appearance when he first met him,
and the smile that hid the tangled heart inside him now were both parts of the Xinlu he
cherished. However, that affection had long ceased to be the kind of affection that Xinlu
desired. The feelings Jeong Taeui could offer Xinlu were not what Xinlu wanted. There was
no way Xinlu didn't know this. But even so, Xinlu still clung to him, by any means necessary.

Xinlu looked at the silent Jeong Taeui. Suddenly, he burst into laughter, but his eyes did not
smile.

"Taeil. I know you won't give me what I want."

Xinlu's voice echoed in Jeong Taeui's ears. Xinlu was trembling, as if unsure of what to say
next, and he hesitated for a moment.

"I need something more certain, Taeil. I need something that proves you absolutely don't
belong to me."
Jeong Taeui listened to Xinlu's sighs with a blank expression. He thought he could
understand what Xinlu was saying, but he couldn't. Looking at Jeong Taeui's face, Xinlu
suddenly smiled.

"And one more thing."

He stepped up right in front of Jeong Taeui, who felt rooted to the spot. Xinlu whispered in
his ear.

"I absolutely hate that man. He gives me chills just thinking about him."

He finished his sentence with a gentle smile. Xinlu stepped back, one step, then another.

"At first, he broke his promise and took you away from me. I have hated that man ever since.
I loathe Ilay Riegrow to my core. Just thinking about him makes my eyes burn red."

Xinlu pointed at his own eyes. His large, round eyes were smiling like a kitten.

Slowly stepping back, Xinlu was now quite a distance from Jeong Taeui. Outside the gate, a
Black Sedan* was already parked and ready to depart at any moment.

(This type of sedan is a bulletproof sedan, everyone.)

Right beside the door, Xinlu stopped and looked at Jeong Taeui. The distance was only about
10 meters but felt infinitely far.

"Taeil-hyung. Come this way. Come here by yourself. Otherwise, I really want to see just
how miraculous Jeong Taeui's luck is, even if he entrusts his life to you."

Jeong Taeui looked at Xinlu without saying a word.

At that moment, Xinlu's gaze moved slightly past Jeong Taeui's shoulder. His eyes seemed to
be staring into the empty space as if he had seen something. Finally, his eyes hardened.

At that moment.

"TAEIL!"

Behind him, a shrill voice calling Jeong Taeui's name echoed from a distance. Jeong Taeui
startled, instinctively flinching.

He slowly turned his head. A motorcycle was racing towards them with a roaring engine and
incredible speed. The rider's face became increasingly clear, approaching like a missile.

Ilay.

Ilay Riegrow.

He was staring directly at Jeong Taeui, getting closer and closer.

The mortar slung over his shoulder looked cumbersome, but he casually discarded it as if it
were nothing. The barrel landed in a small pond nearby, and with a 'Boom', water splashed
everywhere, shattering the marble edge of the pond.

Jeong Taeui couldn't take his eyes off the man.

The moment their eyes met, a shiver ran down his spine. It seemed like an instinct beyond
mere emotion. Ilay was swiftly approaching him.

Jeong Taeui quietly watched the man, unable to lift a finger. And then his eyes widened.

He was smiling.

Ilay Riegrow looked at Jeong Taeui and smiled.

It wasn't his usual indifferent, cold smile. That smile, yes, that was the kind of smile, like
right before bursting into laughter.

A genuinely happy smile....

He couldn't believe it, but it looked like he was truly happy.

Ilay looked at Jeong Taeui with his slender, arched eyes.

"Ilay...–"

"Taeil-hyung!"

The moment Jeong Taeui called his name, Xinlu shouted from behind him.

Jeong Taeui hesitantly looked back. His face was expressionless but determined. Xinlu had
given him a choice he couldn't refuse. He had no other option.

Xinlu glanced at Ilay. His gaze was cold and terrifying.

He stepped out of the large door and into the waiting car. A leisurely gesture, as if he was
merely avoiding rather than fleeing from Ilay.

Jeong Taeui turned back to look at Ilay.

It seemed Ilay had noticed Xinlu's presence. The smile immediately vanished from his face.
Instead, a cold, expressionless look fixed on Jeong Taeui in silence. His eyebrows slightly
raised as if asking Jeong Taeui: 'Why?'

Jeong Taeui met his gaze in silence, the distance between them closing. Their eyes locked,
neither Ilay nor Jeong Taeui looked away, as if time and space had frozen between them.

"A...."

Jeong Taeui opened his mouth, but no words came out. It seemed like he needed to say
something. But what should he say?
The distance continued to shrink. And Jeong Taeui knew well.

If Ilay caught him now, he wouldn't be able to reach Jeong Jaeui. Xinlu would leave and take
Jeong Jaeui with him. And he would lose the chance to follow him. He wasn't particularly
worried about Jeong Jaeui's health. But he needed to see him. He didn't know if there would
be another chance, but right now, at this moment, having just stepped out of a place like
paradise.

“Damn it... If only I could talk to him for a bit, that would be great.”

If that were the case, they could say a few words to each other before parting ways.

However, if he fell into Ilay’s arms now, he would never let go, no matter what Jeong Taeui
said. Ilay wasn’t someone who would understand and agree if he tried to convince him that
he just wanted to meet Jeong Jaeui briefly and say a few words before coming back.

Jeong Taeui took a step back.

Ilay’s gaze immediately changed. In an instant, it grew cold.

“Taeil. Come here.”

Jeong Taeui didn’t say he was leaving, but just with that one step, perhaps Ilay understood
everything. He spoke in a low voice, his growl mingling with the roar of the motorcycle
engine.

“I will be back soon.”

Jeong Taeui shouted. However, the roar of the motorcycle he was riding and the wind rushing
past at tremendous speed drowned out his voice.

He shouted once more. That shout seemed to clearly convey a sense of vague worry.

“Taeil. Come here...—Damn it, if you don’t want to come, then just stay there!”

Suddenly, he roared. With the motorcycle practically in front of him, Jeong Taeui turned
around.

Damn it.

Jeong Taeui muttered a curse under his breath.

But he ran.

Of course, the speed of the motorcycle and his running could not be compared. But the
motorcycle was still far from the car. The difference between the distance and speed was
close.

“Taeil-hyung”
Xinlu shouted, sticking his head out of the open car window.

Jeong Taeui ran over, glaring at Xinlu. But Xinlu only smiled and looked at Jeong Taeui.

“This is really bad...”

Jeong Taeui muttered through gritted teeth.

The sound of the engine tore through his eardrums right behind him. It felt like even the hairs
on the back of his neck were standing up.

If he got caught now, he would die.

Jeong Taeui instinctively thought.

“TAEIL!”

A voice full of rage shouted behind him. Like the terrifying growl of a tiger, wanting to tear
its prey to pieces the moment it caught it.

Damn, damn...!

Jeong Taeui jumped into the car with the open door.

The car started moving as soon as the door closed and began to accelerate as Jeong Taeui sat
in the back seat. Immediately, the motorcycle caught up with him, just a few steps away.

A deafening roar echoed. The motorcycle crashed into the moving car.

*Screech*

The rear window, already closed, cracked from the center, the cracks spreading out like a
spiderweb. The crazed man outside continuously pounded the window with his elbow and
fists. It seemed like a few more blows and the window would shatter completely.

Right in front of Jeong Taeui’s eyes. A chill ran down his spine.

This man was a monster. This bastard was truly a monster. There was nothing else to describe
him but those two words.

No human could break a car window with their fist.

“Taeil! Get out!”

Jeong Taeui felt dizzy hearing that shout.

He felt like he needed to reconsider. It seemed he needed to seriously reconsider how he got
entangled with such a monster. Maybe if he thought it through, his recently troubled mind
could start to heal.

*****************************
(If you ask why Xinlu chose a sedan instead of an armored vehicle, let me explain:

1. Easy to disguise and blend in: Regular cars can easily merge into everyday traffic
without drawing attention. Armored vehicles, on the other hand, are easily noticeable
and can attract the attention of security forces.
2. Easy to replace and use: Regular cars are easy to replace and use. Terrorists can easily
buy or steal cars, whereas armored vehicles require special maintenance and are not
easily replaceable.
3. Element of surprise: Using regular cars allows terrorists to maintain the element of
surprise, as armored vehicles are typically associated with high-value targets and will
attract the attention of security forces before any action is taken.
4. Customization capabilities: Regular cars are easier to customize to install explosives or
other terrorist devices. This is harder to do with armored vehicles due to their sturdy
structure.

Ms. Yuuji is very knowledgeable indeed.)

 Vol 6 - Chapter 19: D-Day (Once again, you leave me)

"XINLU! DON'T!"

Jeong Taeui's face turned pale, and he hurriedly shouted, but Xinlu pretended not to hear him
and didn't even turn around. As the front window rolled down, the sound of a gun being
loaded echoed in the air.

"XINLU!"

Jeong Taeui yelled again, anxiously reaching out his hand. But Xinlu had already aimed at
Ilay and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

*Bang!*

— The gun fired, momentarily drowning out the deafening roar of the motorcycle engine. At
the same moment, the large figure beside the car disappeared in the gunshot's aftermath, only
to reappear suddenly along with the sharp sound of the motorcycle hitting the ground. Ilay's
tall frame fell along with the bike.

"ILAYYY!"

The motorcycle crashed down with a loud bang, and Ilay quickly rolled away from it. Their
car swiftly drove off on the dirt road right by the entrance.

Jeong Taeui urgently turned to look out the rear window. Ilay's figure grew smaller and
smaller in the distance. As his figure faded away, Jeong Taeui could faintly see him getting
up. Soon, the car turned a corner, and Ilay completely disappeared from his sight.

Jeong Taeui couldn't tell if he was injured, but it seemed he wouldn't die. He brought his hand
to his heart, which felt cold and heavy. As soon as his breathing steadied, a sharp pain struck
his heart.

Alright. Come to think of it, wasn't he the monster who would survive even being bombed?
There was no way he could die so easily.

"Why does this belief feel like the belief that Jaeui-hyung won't be in danger...."

Jeong Taeui muttered to himself, mingling with a sigh, and patted his aching heart. So, Ilay
wouldn't die.

Suddenly, all the strength in his body seemed to drain away.

If this were like one of those horror or sci-fi movies with monsters or aliens, surely Ilay
would suddenly appear and cling to the window in the blink of an eye as soon as he turned
around...
Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and let out a long
sigh.

Jeong Jaeui was sitting next to him in an unconscious state. He seemed to be in a deep sleep.

"He escaped."

Jeong Taeui heard Xinlu's soft voice, which neither sounded too disappointed nor particularly
happy. It was just a calm voice stating an obvious fact.

"Xinlu... were you really trying to kill him?"

"I didn't necessarily want to kill him, but it wouldn't matter if he died. Saying this might
sound like I'm boasting, but I thought I could hit him because I'm a good shot. He was right
there and would have been caught by me. Anyway, I do take some pride in that."

'But there were a few blind spots...' Xinlu sighed and added. Jeong Taeui looked at Xinlu as
he put the gun away. He tilted his head slightly. Somehow, what Xinlu had just said made
him uncomfortable. It was like...—.

"Xinlu. You..."

"Oh. That's right, you didn't know this, did you, Taeil-hyung?"

Xinlu turned to look at him as if remembering something. His almond-shaped eyes gazed at
Jeong Taeui, and he smiled. There was a vague sense of something not quite right in his dark
eyes.

"My right eye can't see anymore. I got a minor injury from being hit by Rick the other day."

Xinlu added, "It's not comfortable, but daily life is still manageable." He smiled, as if telling
an amusing story.

Dimly, Jeong Taeui noticed that the right eye seemed to be covered with a nearly invisible
transparent layer over the dark eye. And only then did Jeong Taeui realize the nature of the
vague sense of incongruity.

******************

"......."

His eyelids felt unusually heavy. He tried to think about why he couldn't open his eyes, but
even his head couldn't move.

Have I been losing sleep recently?

He couldn't remember clearly, but it seemed he had been losing sleep because he couldn't
recall the feeling of being refreshed after a good night's sleep. He didn't even know if he had
gotten enough sleep.
Now, his eyelids felt heavy, but it wasn't that kind of feeling. It wasn't that he couldn't open
his eyes because he was sleepy; it felt more like something was pressing down on them.
Jeong Taeui laboriously lifted one hand and felt his eyelids—of course, there was no stone
there.

Jeong Taeui searched for his memory. His mind couldn't function normally. So, he tried to
recall the last thing he remembered before closing his eyes.

He didn't think he had fallen asleep while looking at the night sky in the small courtyard of
that villa. Nor did he think he had dozed off while reading in his brother's room or even while
eating mangoes on a hammock in the small homestay in Seringe... ... These seemed like very
distant memories. After a long period with blurry memories of events along a long corridor
until the appearance of a large door, he could only think of one thing—drugs.

"When Jaeui-hyung wakes up, I'll say goodbye to him and leave. After that, I don't know.
Even if you catch or imprison him afterward, I'll say a proper goodbye and then leave."

In the car, looking at his brother, who was dozing off without knowing when he'd wake up,
Jeong Taeui muttered gloomily.

Shinru immediately burst into laughter.

"Taeil-hyung, since when did you become so impatient? You can't... .. Well, you must be tired,
so take this and get some sleep."

With that, Xinlu forcibly shoved a pill the size of a fingernail into his mouth while Jeong
Taeui widened his eyes and struggled helplessly. He tried to spit it out, but the pill dissolved
as soon as it touched his mouth. He tried to spit it out again, but Xinlu had already poured
water into his mouth.

Alright. Thinking about what kind of drug this could be, it seemed like the thing that knocked
him out was the pill.

"It's not opium, right? Opium...?"

He had never heard that opium had a sleep-inducing effect, but the drug that Xinlu had forced
on him didn't seem like an ordinary drug. ‘Haizzz’, Jeong Taeui rubbed his heavy eyelids
again. Even after clearing his mind, he still felt sleepy because he couldn't open his eyes.

Jeong Taeui struggled to open his eyes and stood up. Then, he looked around the room that
appeared before him with a blank mind and blinked.

This was a room in some hotel.

Jeong Taeui didn't even need to think much about why he was there. Xinlu must have brought
him here while he was unconscious. The question was, where was this place, and why was he
alone here?

Jeong Taeui got up from his seat. His head felt heavy, but apart from that, there was nothing
else. He had been forced to take a pill and was quite worried when he lost consciousness, but
it seemed it was just a sleeping pill. Jeong Taeui went to the window, drew back the curtains,
and opened the shutters.

Outside, the sky was pitch black, and below the window, cars were passing by. Tall and short
buildings lined the street.

Jeong Taeui stared blankly, blinking at the sight of a typical cityscape. For some reason, it
seemed like a long time since he had seen such a scene.

Since leaving Hong Kong, he hadn't been to any big city. After that, he had mostly stayed in
Seringe.

Jeong Taeui scratched his head and looked around; next to the bathroom, there was a minibar.

He pulled out a can of beer, returned to the window, sat down, and looked at the view below.

With his mind unable to think clearly at the moment, Jeong Taeui picked up the can of beer
and quickly drank half of it. After a while, he seemed to calm down.

"At this rate, I might end up becoming an alcoholic... but hey, beer isn't liquor."

Besides, thinking about it, he hadn't touched beer since coming to Seringe—specifically since
being confined in Abdul Rahman's villa. Was it because it had been so long that it tasted so
refreshing? This was a brand he had never seen before. Soon after, Jeong Taeui placed the
empty can on the windowsill and turned around.

If this was a hotel in a big city, then he didn't need to wonder where it was, nor did he need to
call the front desk to ask.

"This is..."

Jeong Taeui opened the information booklet placed on the table in the living room. He
followed the printed lines on the first page and then glanced down to the last lines.

"...---Rosebank Road, Johannesburg, Republic of South Africa...."

Jeong Taeui spoke and then fell silent.

He had just fallen asleep in Seringe, Tanzania, and upon opening his eyes, he was in
Johannesburg, Republic of South Africa.

"...There's no way the hotel information could be wrong..."

Jeong Taeui flipped through the brochure back and forth. The name of the hotel was
beautifully embossed in gold on the back of the leather cover. Putting it down, Jeong Taeui
stood up and looked down at his bare feet. He had seen the slippers in front of the bathroom
door when he got the beer earlier, but he didn't bother to put them on.

The person who brought him here—there was no one else but Xinlu.
Jeong Taeui scratched his head.

"He's pretty good, that little brat... How did he manage my passport?"

Come to think of it, not only did Jeong Taeui not have his passport, but Jeong Jaeui didn't
either. If Xinlu could manipulate his passport, he could certainly do the same with Jeong
Jaeui's.

Jeong Taeui nodded to himself in understanding. But where had everyone else gone? He
looked around the room, realizing he was the only one there.

Jeong Taeui scratched his head again. He returned to the bed and sat down. Then, feeling
helpless, he rolled over and over on the bed before turning on the TV. He didn't really want to
watch anything specific, so he kept changing channels until he stopped on one and lay down.

"..."

As his mind slowly began to function normally again, he started to think about the jumbled
memories that had just flashed through his head.

The overlapping memories made his mind even more muddled.

Let's start with the morning—Jeong Taeui couldn't believe that he had taken a pill, passed out
for an entire day, and then woken up in the middle of the night like this—.

Abdul Rahman had returned to his country. He didn't know the details, but Abdul Rahman
had mentioned that the country seemed to be under terrorist attack. It must have been a very
complex situation, which is why he took all his armed guards back there. After that,
fortunately, just as the guards were distracted, Ilay arrived. In a very irrational manner. It
seemed that the annex had been almost completely destroyed.

Meanwhile, Xinlu had entered the annex first and then taken him and his brother away... Ilay
seemed to have lost his mind.

"Seriously... What's going on here?"

Jeong Taeui buried his face in the bed. Nothing was going as it should; why was his luck like
this? At times like these, he just wanted to share a bit of his brother's luck—the luck that
allowed him to leave whenever he wanted.

"...."

"Taeil, come here."

That low, harsh voice echoed along with the roar of the motorcycle in his ears. And the
expression on Ilay's face at that moment...

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue. His heart felt heavy.

"It feels so strange. He made that face again..."

Words that seemed to pierce his ears.

"Taeil, come here."

Those cold, sharp eyes looked directly at Jeong Taeui. Ilay's gaze was fixed on him, not
wavering for a moment.

That face was very angry. No, maybe—it might be due to his own state of mind—but it
seemed more like a face filled with fear rather than anger.

"It doesn't suit him at all...."

That expression on his face didn't match him at all. The smirk that flashed through his mind
suited the usual emotionless and calm demeanor of Ilay much better. That face revealed the
true nature of the man.

Although it was admittedly unlucky and eerie, that face was better than seeing a face full of
unreasonable worry. He didn't want to see such an unsuitable expression on Ilay.

"TAEIL!"

The shout of his name echoed in Jeong Taeui's ears. The moment Ilay found him in the villa.

Right after calling his name, Ilay stopped destroying the buildings and immediately rushed
toward Jeong Taeui. As he approached, he tossed the mortar aside—apparently, the trigger hit
something and exploded with a loud bang—and he charged at Jeong Taeui with incredible
speed.

He had been smiling.

The man was clearly smiling. From the moment he saw Jeong Taeui until he started
approaching him, it was as if he was genuinely happy, as if... he was so happy that even he
didn't realize it himself.

"...That face doesn't suit him at all..."

Jeong Taeui muttered painfully, groaning. He buried his face in the blanket and pulled it over
his head, feeling his heart ache.

It was the first time he had seen that expression on Ilay's face.

No, now that he thought about it, he had seen similar expressions before. There were times he
had seen such a look on his face, to the point that each time Jeong Taeui would be surprised
to see it. With Ilay's personality, if he had a habit of smiling like that, the happy smile made
Jeong Taeui think he should be wanted for fraud. However, even though he had seen that face
many times and had gotten used to it, the bright smile Ilay had given him that day still felt
strange.

That smile was so unfamiliar it was scary. It was so strange it made his heart ache with an
unnameable fear.
"Where did that guy learn to make such a weird expression..."

Jeong Taeui mumbled, burying his head deeper into the blanket. But that smile wasn't entirely
bad. Although his expression hurt Jeong Taeui's heart, maybe if he saw it occasionally, he
could get used to it.

But suddenly, Jeong Taeui's face hardened.

The moment Ilay saw Shinru's face over his shoulder, and the moment Jeong Taeui showed
signs of running toward Xinlu...

"...I've done something really bad. Damn it."

Jeong Taeui groaned aloud. He buried his head in the blanket for a long time without moving,
but finally, he pulled the blanket away and sat up.

He needed to contact Ilay.

The expression on Ilay's face was etched in his memory. The stunned face and the
questioning eyes asking 'why' that looked at him as he disappeared replayed in Jeong Taeui's
mind, stabbing his heart and making it hard to breathe.

"It's because that face doesn't suit that monster at all..."

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue and stood up.

When he felt the need to contact Ilay, a sense of urgency overtook him. Perhaps if Jeong
Taeui said he was going to contact Ilay, Xinlu would certainly try to stop him.

So, he had to call him now while Xinlu wasn't here. Jeong Taeui picked up the phone on the
bedside table and dialed the international number he knew by heart.

But what would he say to him now?

Suddenly, his fingers twitch involuntarily. He couldn't think of anything to say to him.

'I'm sorry... ...?'

'What was that expression on your face?'

Neither of those would work.

Jeong Taeui had nothing to say. Even though he was the one calling, he had no idea what to
say. Should he come up with an excuse to explain why he was with Xinlu?

... ...okay. That's it.

Jeong Taeui suddenly had a thought. His face turned pale.

Why couldn't he think of everything so simply like an idiot?

Now that he thought about it, if he looked at it from a different perspective, it was as if he
was trying to escape from Ilay and go to Xinlu. What had Ilay said would happen if he tried
to escape again? Would he really kill him then?

"Oh... Next time we meet, I really might die... and it won't be a peaceful death."

Jeong Taeui quickly dialed the number. After all, he couldn't be killed over the phone, so it
was better to come up with an excuse now to save his skin in the future.

Jeong Taeui glanced at the door, seeing no sign of it opening. It would be a pity if Xinlu
suddenly walked in and hung up the phone.

"Why can't I even make a phone call freely anymore..."

Complaining about how dire his situation had become, Jeong Taeui listened to the signals
ringing on the other end of the line.

But then, Jeong Taeui frowned and tilted his head in confusion.

He didn't answer the phone.

No, maybe the call wasn't going through because the beeping signals were very odd. It rang
five times and then disconnected. There wasn't even an automated message. Jeong Taeui
wondered if he had dialed the wrong number or if there was a problem with the phone, so he
kept redialing, but it was the same every time. The signal rang a few times and then stopped.
That was it. At least if there was an automated message, he could leave a voicemail, but there
was nothing.

"..........."

Jeong Taeui looked at the receiver with a furrowed brow before putting it down.

How strange.

However, he couldn't figure out the cause, so after staring at the phone for a long time, he
sighed heavily. His stomach felt queasy; maybe he should have another beer. Jeong Taeui
went to the minibar and grabbed a can of beer.

"I can't believe they only gave me two cans. Should I call room service and ask for more?...
But the hotel bill is going to be on me, right?"

Jeong Taeui seriously thought about two things: One, he was alone in the room, and two, he
didn't have the money to pay.

A worrisome thought flashed through his mind, and Jeong Taeui shook his head vigorously.

"But where has everyone gone.........."

Jeong Taeui took a full sip of beer, absentmindedly watching the late-night news on TV. The
international news showed a video of flames erupting in the corner of a luxurious mansion, as
if it had been hit by artillery. Three or four similar videos played in succession, all on the
same topic. The newscaster read a brief news segment, indicating it was about terrorism.

"It looks like they used some field guns... Who are these villains that would go around
bombing such a splendid mansion?"

Jeong Taeui remarked while taking another sip of beer. Perhaps because the world is so
chaotic these days, terrorism is rampant everywhere.

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue.

Thinking back, it seemed Abdul Rahman had to suddenly return to his country early in the
morning because of terrorism.

Jeong Taeui wondered if this was related to Abdul Rahman's country, and then the subtitle on
the screen showed Riyadh - Saudi Arabia.

...He had guessed correctly.

Only then did Jeong Taeui carefully watch the news segment. In reality, whether Abdul
Rahman was affected by terrorism or not wasn't much of a concern to him. But he thought it
might be related to someone he knew.

"...----The suspects in this case and the undisclosed purpose of their actions are....."

The screen changed with the newscaster's voice. Images of six or seven people appeared on
the screen. They must be the villains.

Jeong Taeui guessed without much thought.

At that moment.

"....—Cough.....!!!! cough..........."

Jeong Taeui choked on his beer.

He fell onto the bed, coughing like crazy, feeling his stomach twist in pain. He was so
agitated he could hardly breathe. Jeong Taeui coughed while his eyes widened from the lack
of air.

How strange. What he had just seen.

Jeong Taeui coughed so much that he looked up at the news on TV with teary eyes. However,
the TV had moved on to news about the British royal family.

Coughing, Jeong Taeui quickly changed the channel, his breath weak. That news would
surely be replayed somewhere. He needed to confirm whether what he saw was a mistake.

Jeong Taeui flipped through channels, finally finding a news segment similar to the one
before. Only the presenter's voice and content were slightly different; otherwise, everything
was the same, including the images and video.

And Jeong Taeui saw it again.

The face of the man he had just been thinking about appeared on TV.

The name displayed below the picture - Ilay Riegrow. And below that picture, among the
faces considered accomplices, was another very familiar face. It was the face he saw in the
mirror every day. The name is written in small letters on the caption right next to it.

".......huh?"

A strangled groan escaped his throat.

The picture, which he didn't know where they had gotten, was taken many years ago when he
graduated from the military academy. He hadn't changed much since then.

But he couldn't understand why that picture was there.

Jeong Taeui stared in astonishment at the news broadcast, wondering if he had misheard.
After the broadcast ended, he flipped through channels again and again, but it seemed it was
too late now and the variety of news channels was limited, so there were no more reports like
that.

Jeong Taeui sat dazed, staring blankly at the TV which was now airing a late-night talk show.
The guests were laughing and chatting, but none of it registered with him. Among the six or
seven photos in the video, there were two very familiar faces. He couldn't understand why
those two faces were on the news broadcast.

***************************

(Many of you are wondering why Ilay didn't dodge the bullet?

Let me explain: With Ilay's abilities, he could easily dodge it, as shown in the Suite side
where Ilay was targeted by a group of professional enemies but could effortlessly evade
bullets from a silenced sniper rifle, without anyone noticing. But at this moment, Ilay didn't
want to let go and lose Taeui again. Once was enough... In Ilay's mind, at this very moment,
he was almost insane, completely mad because Taeui was running away from him again, and
he didn't care about anything else. It's like the crazed act of breaking the glass window just to
see Taeui.)
 Vol 6 - Chapter 20: Wanted

Ilay Riegrow. Why did he appear on the news?

It's undeniable that he is an extremely bad person. But has he ever acted like a terrorist? No.
At least not according to what Jeong Taeui knows about the man. Even if he had never done
anything like that in the past, and if what happened this morning or even last night was his
doing, it has only been a day. There is clearly no reason for him to act this way.

Is Ilay a terrorist? What reason could he have to go beyond national boundaries and get
himself on a wanted list?

Jeong Taeui stared blankly at the TV.

Then suddenly, a vague voice from his memory flashed through his mind.

"Taeil. Do you want to get out of there?"

He recalled those words clearly.

"I know. But Taeil, remember this. Whatever I have to stake on this, I will make sure to get it
back from you."

Ilay had spoken each word distinctly.

He had asked if Jeong Taeui wanted to get out of there when he was locked up in that annex.
He had only called him that one time. After that, he could barely talk to him.

The remote control slipped from his hand and fell to the floor, snapping Jeong Taeui back to
reality as it hit his foot.

"....—"

His fingertips trembled with anxiety. Jeong Taeui rubbed his mouth, then unconsciously
started biting his fingertips.

"Who…."

Jeong Taeui mumbled in shock.

"Who told you to do something like that? You’re insane."

This is crazy. He couldn't think of anything else. It was insane to do something like that. If
the reason was what Jeong Taeui thought, then the man named Ilay Riegrow was truly mad.

"I'm going crazy…."

Jeong Taeui ran his fingers through his hair, the hand that had been biting his nails now
tangled in his long hair.

What have they done? What should he do with that madman?

Jeong Taeui glanced at the TV again. He flipped through the channels once more but didn't
find his face on any news reports. He sank into thought, then suddenly stood up.

"Oh, the newspaper!"

If it was broadcast on the news, it must have been published in the newspapers too. Even
though a city halfway around the world from the incident might not consider it sensational
news, he hoped to find at least a small article about it.

Jeong Taeui looked at the clothes placed beside the bed, put them on, and left the room. His
impatient steps quickened as he exited the room.

********************************

Upon stepping out of the hotel, Jeong Taeui realized something.

There were no newspaper stands selling papers at this hour, and even the news on TV was
unavailable. Nevertheless, Jeong Taeui tried his luck, but all the stands were closed, and even
the convenience stores had none.

Jeong Taeui dejectedly trudged back to the hotel without what he wanted, his head hanging
low in disappointment. He felt as if the staff at the front desk were all watching him. Not only
that, but the person he encountered before the elevator seemed to be staring at him intently,
and someone who passed by him in the hallway as he returned to his room stared at the back
of his head, then took out their cell phone and called the police.

“I should buy a hat first... Being a fugitive is really tough.”

Jeong Taeui smoothed down his long bangs to cover his face. But thinking about it, he felt it
was really unfair. He couldn't even remember committing any crime serious enough to have
his face plastered on TV. It was just a false identity. It was too unfair.

“At the time of the terrorist attack in Riyadh, I was being detained in the annex in Seringe…”

Jeong Taeui thought he could appeal if he got caught and entered the room, intending to put
his keycard in the lock, but there was already one there. It seemed someone was already
inside.

“...This is such a headache.”

Jeong Taeui took off his coat and went in. Suddenly, he heard a voice that didn’t sound
annoyed at all despite what the person was saying, in fact, it sounded quite cheerful. The
voice sounded like his uncle.

But there was no way his uncle could be here right now.
Jeong Taeui widened his eyes and walked in through the narrow hallway in front of the
bathroom.

Jeong Jaeui was there.

He was reading the newspaper on the table. No, where did he get that newspaper when Jeong
Taeui couldn’t find one?... But before he could wonder about that, Jeong Taeui looked around
the room and saw that only Jeong Jaeui was there. However, Jeong Taeui soon realized why
he could hear his uncle’s voice.

[The current situation isn't that much of a mess, even though he did something that sounds
like a major catastrophe. Because of that, I had to stay up all night.]

The voice of his uncle was coming from the phone. ‘Ah,’ Jeong Taeui nodded.

Back at home, Jeong Jaeui often did this. When a call came in while he was busy with
something else, he would put it on speaker and calmly take the call regardless of the
conversation's content.

Although Jeong Taeui was used to this side of Jeong Jaeui, he sometimes couldn’t help but
admire him. Talking while watching TV or cleaning was normal, but what was more amazing
was that he could read highly complex scientific books that would make Jeong Taeui’s head
spin, and still manage to carry on the conversation.

One day, after seeing Jeong Jaeui like that, Jeong Taeui suddenly wanted to test whether he
actually remembered what he was reading in the book. So, when Jeong Jaeui hung up the
phone, Jeong Taeui asked if he remembered what the book was about, and Jeong Jaeui
explained the content of the book to him.

If you admire every single extraordinary thing that Jeong Jaeui can do, it would be really hard
to be his younger brother. Jeong Taeui took a robe from the built-in closet and changed out of
his clothes. Seeing Jeong Taeui enter, Jeong Jaeui raised his eyebrows in greeting. When he
was talking to someone else, he wouldn’t talk to Jeong Taeui, and Jeong Taeui did the same.

Jeong Taeui lifted the newspaper, and as he stood behind Jeong Jaeui, he looked over his
shoulder at the news printed on it. He clicked his tongue.

“Where did you get that?”

It was an Arabic newspaper. At that moment, Jeong Taeui realized.

He couldn’t even find an English newspaper with old news, so how had Jeong Jaeui managed
to get this? Jeong Taeui looked at the photos in the newspaper, guessing that news about the
terrorist attack had spread across all the papers. When he saw the photos of the suspects given
a large space at the bottom of the newspaper, he could only stay silent.

[“Anyway, I’m glad you got out safely. Are you hurt anywhere?”]

Their uncle continued the conversation.

At that moment, Jeong Jaeui, who seemed focused on the newspaper, shrugged. Jeong Taeui,
standing right behind Jeong Jaeui and also looking at the newspaper, caught the subtle hint in
their uncle’s words and raised his eyebrows.

“Ah... Uncle, that's...”

It was embarrassing. Before Jeong Taeui could speak, he heard his uncle sigh on the other
end of the phone.

[“If Taeui is fine, then you should be okay too, but take care of yourself. Luther says he wants
to review everything and might contact you. He wants you to come in for a detailed check
—”]

“Uncle!”

Jeong Jaeui interrupted in a low, curt voice. The voice on the other end of the phone fell
silent for a moment.

Jeong Jaeui slightly frowned, then sighed and flipped the newspaper back.

“We’ll talk about that later.”

"Are you not feeling well, brother?"

Jeong Taeui frowned and asked, not taking his eyes off Jeong Jaeui.

After a moment of silence, the person on the other end of the line spoke.

[“Taeui? When did you come back?”]

"Did I hear something I shouldn’t have?"

Jeong Taeui looked at Jeong Jaeui and replied. His brother remained silent, staring at the
newspaper, then looked up. His expression was a bit unusual, but it quickly returned to his
usual calm demeanor. Jeong Taeui frowned and looked at him gently. The conversation
sounded as if Jaeui was ill or something.

Everything fell silent again. For a few seconds, no one spoke.

"Brother... What's going on? Why is everyone worried about you? What kind of illness is it?"

"But why do you need a detailed check-up?"

Jeong Jaeui frowned as if he didn't want to answer. Jeong Taeui picked up the robe on the bed
and put it on, sitting silently on the bed.

Then their uncle broke the silence again.

[“If you two want to fight, save it for later. I have a meeting in 10 minutes. Why don’t you
talk to him? Mr. Jeong Taeui - a suspected terrorist?”]
As their uncle gave a slow smile, Jeong Taeui frowned.

"What’s going on... I'm sorry to say, Uncle, but at that time, I was being held in Seringe with
my brother. I swear I’m innocent."

Jeong Taeui muttered and thought. Just because the man named Ilay Riegrow was on the list,
it didn’t mean he had to be suspected along with him. Who put Jeong Taeui on that list?

One person came to his mind.

[“Taeui, what the hell did you do while being detained to make Abid Al Saud so angry with
you?”]

Ah… that’s it.

After hearing the name of the man who had just popped into his head from his uncle, Jeong
Taeui felt more drained than angry.

"How should I know…? Damn it. But why me... ah. Does he think I'm the one who destroyed
his mansion in Seringe?"

Damn, he was stuck inside those high walls without any proper weapons and couldn’t even
get out. Jeong Taeui muttered, "How could I have blown up that huge mansion?"

[“The mansion in Seringe… yes, I heard it was leveled. Anyway, it seems the attack in
Riyadh was just a decoy to lure his armed guards away.”]

Jeong Taeui remained silent. He stayed silent for a while before quietly asking.

“Did anything happen to Ilay?”

 Vol 6 - Chapter 21: The Truth Behind Jaeui

"How is Ilay?"

["How is he? What could possibly have happened to him? He didn't even get caught. Instead,
you should be asking what's going on with UNHRDO and T&R. Yesterday morning, while I
was still enjoying my sleep, I was woken up by a barrage of urgent news, and I couldn't go
back to sleep."]

His uncle's voice, filled with exhaustion, echoed through the room.

Jeong Taeui frowned.

The fact that all the personal information of a man named Ilay Riegrow had been widely
broadcasted on various news channels meant that in the near future, UNHRDO and T&R
would have to face many troubles due to the wrongdoings of one of their members (or a
relative).

["Kyle must be completely overwhelmed. Anyway, this has gone beyond what can be
covered up. Even the people Rieg mobilized are members of T&R's old anti-riot team, so
they will probably face difficulties for a while."]

["He's had to go through so much just because he has a brother like that."]

His uncle's voice carried a certain helplessness for Kyle.

Hearing that, Jeong Taeui also felt sympathetic towards James, who was in a similar situation
working under him, but he didn't dare say it out loud.

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue.

"I tried calling him earlier, but I couldn't reach him."

["Calling Ilay? How did you try to reach him?"]

"I have his phone number, the one issued by UNHRDO."

When Jeong Taeui spoke dejectedly, his uncle let out an 'ah' and laughed.

["That number is no longer in use. Because aside from UNHRDO officers, that phone
number isn't issued to anyone else."]

"What do you mean?"

["Rieg is no longer an officer at UNHRDO. He was dismissed today."]

His uncle spoke nonchalantly, as if he were merely discussing what to have for dinner. Jeong
Taeui was speechless, he only sighed and whispered, "I understand."
Thinking back, it made sense. After all, UNHRDO couldn't admit that their organization had
a terrorist holding an important position. This was easy to predict.

Jeong Taeui scratched his head. Suddenly, his heart felt like it was going to explode in his
chest. Damn it. Why did he do that? If he said it was because of him, Jeong Taeui would just
want to yell at him and strangle him to death.

Jeong Taeui rubbed his chest, which was burning and hot to the point of making it hard to
breathe. Now, the man named Ilay Riegrow was on the run. Until yesterday, he was a proud,
arrogant, and domineering man, regardless of what he did, but at this moment, he had to flee
from the pursuit of others. In the future, he wouldn't be able to do anything anymore, as it
would be very difficult for him to move freely and go anywhere.

"...."

Jeong Taeui gritted his teeth. Suddenly, his throat felt hot. He wiped the sweat with his dry
hand.

In the silence of Jeong Taeui, his uncle spoke up.

["By the way, Jeong Taeui. You've been like this before, and now again... You are indeed very
brave."]

His uncle was silent for a moment before concluding. Jeong Taeui murmured dejectedly.

"Didn't you want to use a different word instead of brave?"

Then his uncle laughed.

["No, not at all. Not like that. But alright, thinking about it, there might be a more fitting
phrase. How should I describe such courageous actions, huh?."]

["It was a bold move."]

Jeong Taeui grumbled, "Brave? I was completely useless, being taken hostage by Abdul
Rahman and unable to escape."

["Reig did that to find you, and he even went back to Seringe and destroyed Abdul Rahman's
mansion. Meanwhile, you were hand in hand with Xinlu and ran away with him."]

"Who said that?!"

Jeong Taeui unconsciously raised his voice and glanced at Jeong Jaeui, who was closest to
him. Jeong Jaeui raised an eyebrow and waved his hand. Seeing this, Jeong Taeui nodded and
added, "Alright, my brother isn't the type to say such things."

His uncle replied.

["Rieg didn't do it alone, so... Jeong Taeui. You have to be careful and live well. Do you
know that you've turned Rieg into a dog chasing a chicken on the roof?"]
( 닭 쫓던 개로: A dog chasing a chicken on the roof/ a dog can't fly, so it can only stand

🤣
below and chase the chicken without being able to do anything. Ilay the dog sees Taeui the
chicken fluttering in front of him but can't catch him to eat )

The smile disappeared from his uncle's voice. Jeong Taeui remained silent in a serious tone.

A dog chasing a chicken, huh.

Jeong Taeui laughed bitterly. Each heartbeat brought pain. Too many strange things had
happened to him today. From his heart to the information he had heard.

Such words were not wrong, and Jeong Taeui had no choice but to remain silent.

["This matter. You don't have much time left to regret it... Also, I have a few words to say to
Jaeui."]

Jeong Taeui looked at the clock when he heard his uncle speak. Considering the time
difference, it wasn't the meeting hour for the officers, so it seemed like things were in turmoil
over there because of what Ilay had done.

Jeong Jaeui was reading the newspaper. Hearing his uncle, he responded briefly, "Yes."

["You, return to UNHRDO."]

Jeong Jaeui was silent for a moment. Jeong Taeui looked at his brother without saying
anything. His uncle continued.

["Uncle, I can't guarantee that this won't happen again, and I can't let Taeui go looking for
you again. If, this time, you have any organization backing you - even if it's not UNHRDO -
finding you will be much easier. And if you're a member of UNHRDO, it will be easier to
talk to Abdul Rahman."]

Even if Jeong Jaeui did that, it wouldn't help if he was imprisoned somewhere else by Abdul
Rahman. Jeong Jaeui pondered for a moment, then softly spoke.

"Uncle, I don't want to conduct research as required by UNHRDO."

["Who said UNHRDO only deals with weapons?"]

His uncle replied as if he already knew the answer. Jeong Jaeui seemed to think for a moment
and then nodded.

"Alright then, I'll rely on you."

"Okay. Then, go to UNHRDO early tomorrow. I have work today and tomorrow, so I'll be
back the day after. Also, there's a branch of UNHRDO in Johannesburg, you can go there.
Even though it's just for a few days, it will be troublesome if something happens before I
arrive."

["I will contact the Johannesburg branch and have them pick you up early tomorrow."]
His uncle continued speaking.

Jeong Taeui, who had been silently listening, felt a bitter taste in his mouth.

"Uncle. But right now, we're still being held by Xinlu..."

His uncle laughed and spoke with a hint of mystery.

["Xinlu won't care where Jeong Jaeui is."]

Jeong Taeui was at a loss for words.

Sometimes he wondered what his uncle knew and didn't know. Clearly, as his uncle said,
once Xinlu achieved his goal, he would no longer try to take anything from Jeong Jaeui.

Jeong Taeui fell into deep thought.

What Xinlu wanted.

Jeong Taeui might know what he wanted. But he wasn't sure.

While Jeong Taeui was lost in thought, his uncle's voice came through the phone, ["Alright,
call me next time."] as if it was almost time for the meeting.

["... Oh, Taeui."]

Just before hanging up, his uncle suddenly called his name. Jeong Taeui raised an eyebrow at
the sudden call and replied, "Yes, uncle," but his uncle just remained silent. As if he wanted
to say something but hesitated. After a long pause, his uncle finally spoke.

["Nothing. Take care of yourself."] and hung up.

Jeong Taeui stared blankly at the phone that had just been disconnected. Suddenly, he felt like
he knew what his uncle was trying to say. Maybe his uncle was trying to convey something
that couldn't be expressed in words.

Jeong Taeui smiled and whispered to himself, 'It's alright, uncle.'

The call ended. The room fell into silence once again.

Jeong Taeui sat on the bed and looked at Jeong Jaeui, who was still engrossed in reading the
newspaper. Jeong Taeui asked,

"Where did you get that newspaper? I tried to find one, but all the shops were closed, so I
couldn't get one."

"The shopping center on the first floor of the hotel. They have all kinds of newspapers in
various languages."

"..."
Jeong Taeui licked his lips bitterly. Yeah, thinking about it, there was no way a big hotel like
this wouldn't have newspapers, but he had stupidly fooled himself.

Jeong Taeui scratched his head and then asked again.

"Are you going to join UNHRDO?"

"Yeah... Uncle is right. Belonging to some place might be the easiest way to stay safe. If I'm a
member of an organization, then this kind of kidnapping and imprisonment... that won't
happen."

Then, as if remembering something, Jeong Taeui looked at Jeong Jaeui.

"Your body. Where does it hurt?"

Jeong Jaeui recoiled, looking at Jeong Taeui with confusion. Jeong Taeui stared at Jeong
Jaeui without saying a word. He didn't back down, his gaze demanding an answer. Jeong
Jaeui remained silent, but then, meeting his gaze, he sighed softly.

"I'm not sick. I'm really not sick at all. There's nothing wrong with me."

"Then why..."

"As long as you're okay."

Jeong Taeui frowned in confusion, but Jeong Jaeui cut him off and responded briefly.

Jeong Taeui looked at him skeptically. Then he tilted his head and let out a sound of
realization.

Jeong Jaeui looked back at the newspaper. But his gaze was not one of reading; it was a
contemplative look, as if thinking about how to give an answer. Finally, his gaze fell back on
Jeong Taeui, and Jeong Jaeui spoke in a low voice.

"I've told you before. If you die, I will die too... You know, I'm not a normal person - in any
sense, so there are times when I have to go through detailed examinations. And, well, the
results are what they are. I can live, but my body isn't like a normal human's."

"...What do you mean?"

"Literally, what I mean is... my body is in ruins. My internal organs and even my blood are so
depleted that the fact that they still function normally is a miracle. Like an old man who's
about to die. So when I was younger, I often had to get tests done at the hospital, but they
couldn't always come to a conclusion. It's just that my body can't live carelessly."

Jeong Taeui stared at Jeong Jaeui with a face frozen as if possessed. But Jeong Jaeui was just
an ordinary person. Jeong Jaeui continued.

"So when you get sick, I get sick too."

"I don't know. I don't know if what you're saying now is different from what you said before,
and I also..."

Jeong Taeui frowned, staring at Jeong Jaeui without looking away.

Suddenly, a part of his memory resurfaced in his mind. It seemed like Jeong Jaeui had said
similar things before, that if Jeong Taeui died, Jeong Jaeui would die too, and Abdul Rahman
had looked at him with a very strange expression.

And it seemed like now he knew why Abdul Rahman had that expression.

************************

(This part might be hard to understand, so let me summarize it:

- All of Jaeui's gray matter and energy are used to sustain his once-in-a-millennium genius
brain, so his internal organs don't have enough energy to sustain themselves (cells become
aged, blood is depleted, etc.). This is the fair trade-off for Jaeui's genius mind.

- Taeui - the appearance of Taeui is a non-physical factor. Taeui has the lucky ability to
sustain Jaeui's life. If Taeui dies, Jaeui will die too, but if Jaeui dies, Taeui will still be fine.

- However, no one can touch Jaeui. With Taeui's luck and Jaeui's genius brain, Jaeui can be
eternally immortal and destroy the world.)
 Vol 6 - Chapter 22: Back to Rick

Jeong Taeui stared at Jeong Jaeui for a while, and Jeong Jaeui quietly looked at him before
turning away.

“Is it serious?”

And then Jeong Taeui suddenly realized. It felt like going back to the old days. A feeling of
sadness for his older brother. He had always felt that the red string connecting them was a
burden. Jeong Jaeui had always lived in worry and pain, having a body like that, and in a
bond he didn’t want. This was a side of Jeong Jaeui that Jeong Taeui had never known, and
from his position, he couldn’t feel it.

“Hyung. I…”

Jeong Taeui quietly opened his mouth. He looked at his brother's face as if seeing it for the
first time. He silently cursed his poor brother.

“I’m always here. That’s something that will never change.”

Jeong Jaeui quietly looked at him.

Jeong Taeui pondered. What should he say? No, he wondered what he was even thinking. To
say something, at least he had to know what he was thinking first. Thoughts he had never
considered before. And among them, he found a few words he wanted to say to his brother
the most.

“When you think of me, I’ll think of you too.”

Jeong Taeui said this because he knew that his brother still loved him. And he did too.

Jeong Jaeui calmly looked at Jeong Taeui.

For a moment, he smiled.

Gently, a faint but clearly joyful smile.

“Yes… That’s right.”

Jeong Jaeui whispered as if speaking to himself. Perhaps he was also grappling with thoughts
he usually didn’t think about.

Jeong Taeui stared blankly at Jeong Jaeui.

His always calm and quiet brother would one day meet someone. Perhaps then, he would find
that person burdensome and stifling. Just like his position now.
Jeong Taeui felt a bit disappointed thinking about that, but even so, he would always be here.
No matter how the distance between others and Jeong Jaeui changed or how close they got,
Jeong Taeui would always be here. His place with his brother would remain unchanged.

Maybe tomorrow, when Jeong Jaeui joins UNHRDO and moves to a place Jeong Taeui
doesn’t know, he won’t be able to see him for a long time.

But Jeong Jaeui’s and Jeong Taeui’s positions with each other would never change.

“By the way, where is Xinlu?”

Jeong Taeui asked suddenly, as if remembering something, after just having a bath. He hadn’t
seen the person who brought him here since he woke up.

Yes, this was a perfect time. But Jeong Taeui hadn’t seen him appear at all. Jeong Jaeui
replied, “Well, I don’t know either.”

“I just saw him briefly in the shopping mall, but it was just in passing.”

“The shopping mall… Why would Xinlu be there?”

“Xinlu, I think he was planning to book a flight to Hong Kong today, but it got canceled.”

“Why was it canceled?”

Jeong Taeui asked in surprise. As if losing his mind, he tried to recall the memories in his
head for an answer. Let's see, there was nothing more shocking than seeing his own face
plastered on TV.

Recalling the news he had just watched, Jeong Taeui bitterly licked his lips. When Jeong
Taeui asked, Jeong Jaeui, who was lying on the bed as if about to fall asleep, glanced at him.
He silently looked at him for a moment before speaking briefly.

“He saw the news on TV.”

Jeong Taeui finally understood why Xinlu had to cancel the flight.

The plan to take Jeong Taeui back to Hong Kong while he was unconscious from Xinlu’s
drug had been thwarted by that damned news.

No airline would dare let a terrorist whose face had been splashed all over the news today
board a plane. Yes, he would be checked at the airport before boarding. In reality, some
criminals could still leave the country even when their faces and identities were known
beforehand. But if the image of that person was released right before the flights were set to
depart, there wouldn’t be enough time to tamper with anything.

“....”

Should he feel happy about this?

Jeong Taeui scratched his head.

If it hadn’t been for that news, he probably would have found himself flying in the sky the
moment he woke up. And, of course, he would have had to take a long journey to Hong Kong
with no way to escape.

When Jeong Taeui sighed with a heart full of tangled emotions, the door opened. Before
Jeong Taeui had time to think about who might have the key card to his room, Xinlu walked
in. Seeing Jeong Taeui, Xinlu exclaimed softly, "Oh," and smiled.

"You're awake. I thought you would sleep for another hour or two."

It wasn't until Jeong Taeui heard those words that he remembered the memory of how Xinlu
had forced him to take sleeping pills.

"Is that medicine really that strong?"

"Not really, it's just that the medicine works very well. It's a good medicine because after
waking up, it can make your mind a bit fuzzy for a while."

Xinlu smiled brightly, a smile not at all like someone who had just forced someone to take
pills. Jeong Taeui sighed and stared at Xinlu.

"...Alright, bringing me all the way here, what do you intend to do?"

"What do you mean?"

Xinlu laughed as if he had just heard something ridiculous. Then he suddenly looked at Jeong
Jaeui, who was still lying on the bed, with a questioning expression. As if realizing
something, Jeong Jaeui made a similar expression. Perhaps because he couldn't guess what
Xinlu was thinking.

Xinlu hesitated for a moment, scratched his head, and then spoke to Jeong Jaeui.

"That's my spot."

"...Huh?"

Jeong Jaeui asked back with a face full of question marks. Jeong Taeui stared at Xinlu.

This double room had two beds. And, of course, Jeong Jaeui was lying next to the bed Jeong
Taeui was sitting on. And for that reason, Xinlu would have to book another room.

Feeling the gazes of the two people on him, Xinlu mumbled, "Uh," and then spoke with
difficulty.

"Ah, it's like this. I had to meet someone urgently to arrange the flight, so I didn't get a
chance to say it… I booked a separate room for Jaeui."
Jeong Taeui looked at Xinlu in astonishment. Jeong Jaeui did too, but he didn't show it
outwardly. Unless there was another issue, in this situation, it was normal for siblings to share
a room, wasn't it? He had never thought about the possibility of the two brothers being
separated and replaced by someone else like this.

Jeong Taeui thought for a moment and then asked.

"How did you book a room with his name at the front desk?"

"This room is for me and you, Taeui. I didn't write his name here. The other room is in Jaeui's
name. Oh, that other room is just across the hall."

Xinlu smiled and added, "Thinking about the bond between you two, I arranged for him to
stay in a nearby room," while Jeong Taeui looked at him with a somewhat unpleasant
expression.

However, Jeong Jaeui nodded and calmly stood up.

"My uncle said he will send someone from UNHRDO early tomorrow morning, so it's better
if I go there. I'll take the room myself, and that will be it."

"...Huh."

Jeong Taeui muttered vaguely. As he watched Jeong Jaeui preparing to stand up and pack his
clothes, he felt a pang of regret.

He suddenly realized.

Perhaps he wouldn't be able to see Jeong Jaeui for some time.

It might be just a short while, but it could also be a very long time.

"..."

Jeong Taeui took a deep breath.

It's okay. Like before, sometimes all they needed was to face each other and talk briefly
before parting ways, even if they couldn't see each other for longer than expected, that would
be enough. Their place in each other's hearts would never change.

It seemed Jeong Jaeui had similar thoughts to Jeong Taeui.

He was getting ready to leave the room, with hardly any belongings to take. But then he
suddenly stopped, looking at Jeong Taeui silently for a long while.

Jeong Jaeui's lips seemed to move as if he wanted to say something but then stopped, smiled,
and said.

"Tomorrow when they come to pick me up, you'll probably still be asleep."
Jeong Jaeui spoke with a fleeting laugh. He nodded slightly and left the room after a brief
farewell to Xinlu, who had been quietly observing them all this time.

Jeong Jaeui stepped outside.

*Click* The door closed. Jeong Taeui felt breathless, his eyes following the now invisible
traces of his brother.

He looked down at his hands.

His fingers toyed with the invisible thread that his brother had once pretended to cut. He
liked the feeling of touching something beautiful and invisible like that.

Jeong Taeui smiled.

"...Do you like it?"

Then, suddenly, a voice spoke up right beside him.

Jeong Taeui looked up. Xinlu was right next to him, smiling brightly when he caught Jeong
Taeui's gaze. Jeong Taeui was still sitting on the bed.

"Jeong Jaeui is going back to UNHRDO, huh, that's tough... What should I do to keep you
here, Taeui?"

Xinlu spoke with a worried tone. Jeong Taeui quietly looked at him. Xinlu, sensing his gaze,
looked up. His dark eyes stared directly at Jeong Taeui.

"...Does your eye hurt?"

Jeong Taeui asked softly. Xinlu widened his eyes as if he didn't expect the question. He
looked at Jeong Taeui and then laughed as if it was something very funny. Xinlu kept
laughing for a while.

"You're the first person to ask me that."

As if knowing that Jeong Taeui would ask, Xinlu spoke while smiling. Jeong Taeui just stared
at him without saying a word.

Xinlu smiled meaningfully. Like a cat hiding some secret. Jeong Taeui didn't even know what
to say.

"It doesn't hurt anymore. It's just that I'm not yet used to losing something I've used
comfortably for 20 years."

Jeong Taeui extended his hand without a word. His hand carefully touched Xinlu's right
temple, his thumb gently stroking his eyelid. Xinlu stayed silent, not avoiding, just looking at
Jeong Taeui with his remaining eye.

And then, after some time had passed, Xinlu whispered softly with a faint, habitual smile.
"When I found out I lost my sight, it hurt a lot."

"...Mm."

“It's not that I'm suffering because I lost my sight.”

Xinlu smiled. Jeong Taeui seemed a bit confused but quietly waited for his response.

Xinlu remained silent for a while before speaking again.

“When I was lying in the hospital, unable to move because my whole body was covered in
wounds, I was told that I might never see again. At that moment…—I hated Rick. To the
extent that… I don't even know. But hating someone is strange. At one point, I thought I
couldn't hate him more than I already did, but as time passed, my hatred for him grew
stronger.”

“So, it was amazing.” Xinlu spoke vaguely, as if lost in other thoughts.

“The most painful thing at that time was… I realized something I never wanted to
acknowledge.”

Xinlu continued to sink into his thoughts without saying anything more, as if lost in madness.

Jeong Taeui continued to wait for Xinlu to speak further. But Xinlu just remained silent,
making eye contact with Taeui and then smiling.

Suddenly, slowly but without hesitation, Xinlu reached out. His hand touched Jeong Taeui’s
chin and cheek, then went around his ear. Xinlu leaned in towards Jeong Taeui and whispered
sweetly and gently, like comforting a child with candy.

“You will come back to Hong Kong with me. I will hide you away. I will imprison you. No
matter how Rick searches for you, no matter how much you try to escape, I will protect you
so he can never touch you again.”

That gentle voice brushed against his cheek. Jeong Taeui looked at Xinlu with a strange
feeling. From that familiar yet unfamiliar gaze, he suddenly realized something, gradually
spreading through his heart.

Jeong Taeui looked at Xinlu without saying anything. This was someone he had once liked.
This was someone who had always been liked. And then…

“...Xinlu. Tomorrow, I will return as soon as the sun rises.”

Jeong Taeui spoke quietly. The hand caressing his cheek froze. The smile disappeared from
that face. Xinlu looked at Jeong Taeui with a dazed expression.

“Back to Rick?”

Jeong Taeui nodded instead of answering.

Xinlu looked at him in silence. His voice became even lower.

“Jeong Taeui-hyung, you know better than anyone what Rick is like. How unpredictable and
volatile he is. ... Even if he's not like that now, his evil nature is still there, and he can kill you
anytime.”

He knew. What Xinlu said, Jeong Taeui knew very well. No, he knew even better than what
Xinlu was saying.

The man named Ilay Riegrow was someone who couldn’t be understood with conventional
thinking. No one knew better than Jeong Taeui how many drops of blood had been shed by
those delicate, beautiful hands, and how indifferent he was to it. Moreover, his nature would
never change. Just as Xinlu said, one day, for some reason, Jeong Taeui might die at Ilay's
hands—or, as usual, for no reason at all. He was the kind of person who could watch Jeong
Taeui die slowly with indifferent, cold eyes and a nonchalant smile.

But then.

"Taeil."

"Taeil."

"Taeil."

Ilay was calling his name.

There was a bit of sadness, as well as regret; he didn't know what to call this vague feeling.
Perhaps – even though he didn't think so – Jeong Taeui might have been wrong. Xinlu could
be entirely right in saying that.

But there was one thing he was certain of.

Jeong Taeui could hear Ilay calling his name clearly. Right now.

"This schizophrenia, I thought it had gotten a bit better. But it seems it still hasn't gone
away...."

Jeong Taeui groaned inwardly with a sigh. At these incomprehensible words, Xinlu glanced
at him without asking anything.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 23: Become Ilay's weakness.

"You are right, Xinlu. I am still afraid of him, and I don't feel comfortable around him. Even
though he seems to be a bit nicer to me now, he remains a ruthless and evil person. That is an
unchanging fact."

Jeong Taeui spoke and then paused, recalling the evil deeds of that man. He counted on his
fingers, and in an instant, his two hands weren't enough to count anymore.

"There are times when I'm so angry with him that I want to die from frustration - even now -
just thinking about the past makes me furious all over again. I'm definitely not someone who
feels great being around him."

Jeong Taeui was speaking and then suddenly fell silent.

He suddenly felt sad. The more he spoke, the more he wanted to understand why he felt that
way. Xinlu looked at Jeong Taeui and briefly asked.

"...However?"

However, even so.

Jeong Taeui quietly sighed.

"I don't hate Ilay. Even though he is the kind of man who has made me question many times
why the world would produce someone like him... But I don't hate him."

Xinlu had said that every time he remembered that man, his hatred deepened. And Jeong
Taeui could understand that feeling. He understood it all, and he knew it all.

"But if I don't stay by his side to care for him, it seems like there's no one else in this world
who would…"

Jeong Taeui muttered, feeling a sense of sadness.

"Moreover."

Jeong Taeui started to speak but then stopped.

"What I have to stake on this, I will definitely get back from you."

Jeong Taeui recalled the voice that had come through the phone not long ago. At that
moment, Ilay must have known what he had to pay for that, and he was well aware that it was
not an easy thing to accomplish - even though he was usually the type of person who would
do things others couldn't even imagine, those extremely reckless actions.

"...I have to return it."

Jeong Taeui bitterly whispered.

But after all, if he had known Ilay would do this, he would rather have been locked up
without being able to resist. If only he had known in advance that he would become a wanted
terrorist like now.

Xinlu silently looked at Jeong Taeui with a bitter smile, his eyes slightly narrowing as he
gazed at him.

"So. You will go back to Rick?"

Finally, Xinlu spoke. Jeong Taeui nodded.

"Yes."

"But I don't like it. I don't want to let you go, Taeui."

Xinlu smiled and said. Jeong Taeui quietly looked at that beautiful smile, a smile that clearly
showed he had no intention of backing down and would definitely do something to achieve
his goal.

And then, slowly, Jeong Taeui quietly opened his mouth.

"What you wanted has already been achieved, hasn't it?"

The expression on Xinlu's face stiffened. Jeong Taeui looked at him gently.

Xinlu looked at Jeong Taeui without blinking, his lips moving a few times before finally
speaking.

"What do you want?"

Jeong Taeui quietly sighed. Perhaps it would have been better not to say anything. But Xinlu
should have known this already. He was also very good at reading other people's thoughts.

"What you wanted today - or rather, yesterday - was to see that expression on Ilay's face in
person. The face that looked as if he had just lost something he dearly desired. So, you should
be satisfied."

At first, Jeong Taeui didn't realize it.

However, a strange feeling slowly seeped into his heart, like bubbles suddenly rising, as if
waves were forming on a calm, dark sea.

What Xinlu wanted was never really Jeong Taeui.

Perhaps, in the beginning, Xinlu did desire him. No, maybe it was like that once. However, as
time passed, the daily accumulation of resentment like poison caused that initial desire to
dissipate into thin air.
The smile on Xinlu's face vanished, his expression stiffened. Jeong Taeui couldn't tell what
he was thinking. He stared at Jeong Taeui, motionless, like a white doll. For a long time, the
silence stretched on endlessly.

"I don't want to understand."

Xinlu uttered the words and calmly lowered his gaze, searching for some memory from the
past, lost in thought for a moment.

"For the rest of my life, I never want to understand that."

What Xinlu didn't want to acknowledge most was his own twisted mind. The frustration of
losing what he desired had turned into hatred, which grew into an even larger hatred,
eventually consuming his heart.

Xinlu looked at his hands, whispering, "I don't want to understand," as if he was deeply hurt.
But then suddenly, he laughed. With a sigh, his expression returned to normal. He smiled at
Jeong Taeui.

"I really don't know if my hatred for him is stronger than my feelings for you, Taeui-hyung.
But I really do like you, Taeui-hyung."

Jeong Taeui remained silent before the beautiful and unchanged smile, just as lovely as when
he first saw it. A wave of regret surged within him. Jeong Taeui shook his head.

"I can't compare to your hatred. So, I have to go back to Ilay."

"Maybe I'm doing something very foolish." - Jeong Taeui added.

He spoke with an empty mind. Jeong Taeui had never thought about what he would do when
they met, or why they had to meet.

He just felt he needed to see Ilay right now.

Because that face of his, that expression he had - even now, thinking back, it was a look that
didn't suit him at all - that face kept stirring Jeong Taeui's heart.

"You can't go, Taeil-hyung."

"I will go."

"You can't."

"I will go."

Xinlu fell silent. Jeong Taeui also remained quiet in the face of this repetitive conversation.

"Hmm…" - Xinlu exhaled. A bitter smile crept under his slightly furrowed brows.
"Don't do this, Taeil. I can use force to make you stay. Don't make it harder for me, because
you're only making it harder for yourself."

"Then maybe I won't be able to leave right at dawn... But, it doesn't matter. I will still go."

Suddenly, Jeong Taeui thought. Why should he be concerned about leaving early or late? If
he could leave this place someday, then whether it was sooner or later didn't matter. Or rather,
it might be fine to leave when Ilay's anger had subsided somewhat.

But still.

"Taeil."

The voice calling his name seemed to still echo in his ears.

The moment their eyes met, the smiling face filled with such happiness, a look he had never
seen before, was now vividly in his mind. And then, in an instant, that expression turned to
worry, despair, helplessness, and anger mixed together, piercing his heart and making it ache
whenever he thought about it.

"Taeil-hyung... please love me. Love me as I love you. So from now on, please love me once
more. Taeil. I feel like I think about you more than myself. Isn't that pitiable?"

Xinlu's weak voice echoed. He gripped Jeong Taeui's hand tightly with a pained expression
that seemed unbearable. "Please." - Xinlu pleaded.

But Jeong Taeui couldn't give Xinlu the answer he wanted.

"I'm sorry."

Xinlu fell silent. The hand holding Jeong Taeui's hand released its grip, and the eyes that had
been full of pain turned cold as they looked at him. The right eye, pale blue and invisible,
stared straight at Jeong Taeui.

"Taeil. I... I've lost so much because of you. My heart loves only you, my eyes... But why
don't you love me? It's so unfair. I... I can't let you go."

Xinlu spoke with a twisted smile. With a determined look, Xinlu tightly grasped Jeong
Taeui's hand and said.

"Then I will give you my eye."

"...What?"

"Give you one of my eyes. I have to take half the responsibility for you losing your eye."

Xinlu seemed increasingly deranged, as if he had heard something he never expected and
didn't know how to respond. He stared at Jeong Taeui, trying to find some hint of a joke in
his words, his eyes unblinking and unmoving.
But there wasn't a trace of a joke.

Jeong Taeui was truly ready to give him one of his eyes. He could give him one if that would
make Xinlu feel better.

"...I can't give you both."

Jeong Taeui looked at Xinlu, who was still staring at him, and added. Xinlu's eyebrows
furrowed.

"I will give you one eye. Left or right. You can choose."

Jeong Taeui said calmly. Living with one eye would be inconvenient, but if Xinlu could live
like that, so could Jeong Taeui.

"My right eye has poorer vision, but my left eye tends to get dry more often. You should
think carefully before choosing."

Jeong Taeui said seriously.

Xinlu stared at Jeong Taeui as if mesmerized, his face turning pale.

"I don't need it..."

"...I can really give it to you."

"But I don't need it."

Mouth dry, Xinlu spoke with a weary sigh. He didn't even realize that it was more of a groan
than a sigh.

Jeong Taeui looked at Xinlu and replied.

"If I can make up for what you've lost, I will make up for everything. But as you said, I can
only make up for your eyes, so that's the only thing I can do. I have to make up for what Ilay
has lost."

It’s only been a few days, but Ilay is now very different. The things he once took for granted
are no longer the same. This isn't what Jeong Taeui wanted, but Ilay lost those things because
of him.

"What did he lose?"

Xinlu murmured with a voice like a child's, that weak voice tinged with sorrow.

How should he answer?

Ilay had lost many things. Xinlu should know this best. Now, Ilay had lost his freedom; he
wouldn't be able to do what he wanted, or he might have to do things he didn't want to do. He
had chosen to lose all of that because of Jeong Taeui.
Jeong Taeui smiled bitterly. He was truly lost.

"...Inhumanity."

Xinlu raised his eyebrows in confusion when Jeong Taeui suddenly mumbled.

"He has lost his inhumanity."

Jeong Taeui whispered with a sigh.

Before, Ilay would never have done anything like this because he didn’t regard anyone as
human. He wouldn't have discarded anything important to him just for someone else. He
wouldn't have had that happy, unfamiliar expression. He would never have shown those
feelings.

Xinlu stared at Jeong Taeui and then laughed, though he seemed drained of energy.

"So, you plan to help him regain his inhumanity?"

"That... is beyond my capability."

It's difficult to change someone, Jeong Taeui paused before continuing.

"I will go back to become Ilay's weakness."

Yes, that's it.

Jeong Taeui would become Ilay's weakness if he stayed by his side. Whether he wanted to or
not.

He felt an unusual warmth in his heart. What should he do? Now, Jeong Taeui felt that
schizophrenia was no longer a problem. He didn’t even know if this was something he could
gamble his entire life on.

Perhaps because Jeong Taeui's expression seemed quite strange. Xinlu, looking at him,
suddenly collapsed onto the bed in defeat.

"Weakness... So I will come looking for you once again."

Closing his eyes, Xinlu murmured to himself.

Jeong Taeui gently bit his lip. He raised an eyebrow and looked down at the boy for a long
time, then smiled softly.

"Then that's an advantage for you."

Xinlu didn't respond, as if he had just fallen asleep in silence.

But even with his eyes closed, his expression showed heartache, trembling, his chin
quivering. Watching his closed eyelids twitch, Jeong Taeui reached out towards Xinlu, the
thought of stroking those eyelids crossing his mind.
But his hand stopped in mid-air before touching Xinlu. Hesitating for a moment, he withdrew
his hand and just quietly watched him.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 24: Got you. Taeil.

Jeong Taeui didn’t know if what he was doing was right. Until he reached the first floor,
Jeong Taeui didn't stop even once, silently looking down at his feet in the elevator. Maybe he
was regretting it. Could this prickling worry in his heart be called regret?

"...Do I really want to do this?"

As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt a heavy weight.

This wasn't simply about caring for or looking after someone. It wasn't a one-sided thing, it
had to come from both sides. A person would need a lot of energy to care for someone
continuously. And he didn't know how much energy he would need to always be there for
someone like that.

Basically, each person is an individual, with completely different thoughts and behaviors.
Even those who seem similar at first glance will have different thoughts and decisions. And
even deciding to stay with a normal person would require a lot of consideration and effort to
get along. Jeong Taeui didn't even know who was the right person for him and who wasn’t.

For a normal person, one would have to be well-prepared to face this, let alone... well, he
didn’t even know if the person he wanted to be with for life could be considered human.

"Why am I losing my spirit like this..."

Jeong Taeui muttered sadly.

Ilay Riegrow. That man was truly a madman. Anyone who had ever met him would come to
that conclusion.

Maybe it would be better if he followed Xinlu’s advice. Maybe he should live a stable life
away from that madman.

But.

Jeong Taeui knew.

Even if Xinlu held him back and let him choose again. He would still choose the same.

He would choose to stay with Ilay Riegrow.

The elevator reached the first floor. Jeong Taeui stepped into the lobby; it was still early
morning.

In the end, Jeong Taeui had silently sat by Xinlu’s side all night, and Xinlu hadn’t opened his
eyes again until he left. Occasionally, he would think about something else, look at Xinlu,
think about this and that, and then look at Xinlu again.
And then he left the room without closing his eyes. The thought of going back to him kept
swirling in his mind.

It was still early, and there were very few people in the lobby. As soon as he saw others,
Jeong Taeui remembered his thoughts from the previous night. There was one issue he had
forgotten.

"Yeah... I definitely need to buy a hat first..."

Jeong Taeui reached into his pocket and took out the card he had taken from Xinlu's wallet.

After all, it was Xinlu who brought him here, so it wasn’t unreasonable for him to take some
responsibility. Besides, he planned to return the card later.

In the large hotel lobby, Jeong Taeui suddenly froze.

Come to think of it, there were more than one or two problems at hand. The most important
thing was that now he couldn’t do anything. Even though he had a card full of money in his
pocket (although it wasn't his) - aside from that, he had nothing else. Without a passport, he
couldn’t leave. Or even if he had a passport, he couldn’t rush to the airport because now he
was a globally wanted terrorist. Therefore, he needed to be very careful about how he
revealed himself at this moment.

"This is the first time I’ve been in such a hopeless situation..."

Jeong Taeui scratched his head. In this situation, what he could do was...

Suddenly, Jeong Taeui's eyes landed on a public phone booth in the corner of the lobby, and
he quickly walked towards it, but then stopped again. All he had in his pocket was the card.
Going to a bank to withdraw money and exchange it for coins might cause even more
trouble. If he had known this, he would have taken out some cash...

Jeong Taeui regretted it too late and looked around worriedly. There was a 24-hour
convenience store near the lobby. Since it was still too early, there was only one employee
sitting there, with all sorts of advertisements pasted on the glass door.

Jeong Taeui nodded to himself and walked over.

He opened the glass door and stepped in. The employee who had been yawning continuously
sat up straight and smiled friendly.

Jeong Taeui handed over the card and picked up the phone. A moment of silence passed, he
glanced at the numbers displayed on the phone screen and dialed the numbers he remembered
in his head.

Calculating the time difference, it was probably almost lunchtime over there.

The long beeping signals, there was no sign of anyone picking up on the other end, but just as
Jeong Taeui started to worry, the phone stopped ringing, replaced by a familiar voice.
["Hello, this is Jeong Changin..."]

"Uncle, it's Taeui."

Jeong Taeui interrupted before his uncle could finish speaking. There was silence on the other
end for a moment, and then laughter rang through the phone.

["Oh, isn’t this the second nephew of ours who’s proudly wanted for terrorism?"]

Jeong Taeui clicked his tongue bitterly. That label would haunt him for the rest of his life.
No, it was still better than being caught.

"Uncle... please help me."

Jeong Taeui mumbled dejectedly. Normally, he would happily respond to his uncle's jokes,
but now he had no energy left. His uncle laughed for a while before replying with a slightly
tired voice.

["If it's something I can help with, I'd be happy to. What do you need? A fake passport? Or a
cop willing to take a bribe so you don't get caught at the airport?"]

Jeong Taeui smiled. His uncle’s words sounded like a joke, but they weren't. His uncle
always knew exactly what he needed.

"Both."

["Alright. When do you need it?"]

"Right now. I plan to go to the airport immediately. Is that possible?"

His uncle was silent for a moment after hearing this, seemingly contemplating something, but
then he quickly responded in a light-hearted manner.

["A bribable cop is easy, but the passport might be a bit difficult if you need it immediately.
However, if you're only using it once, it's simple enough."]

"Yes, that's fine."

["Good. I'll arrange it and send the passport to the airport right away. I'll give you a contact
number when you get to the airport, so call me when you arrive."]

"Yes, thank you, uncle."

["You're welcome... But if it's this, Xinlu could have done it too."]

Jeong Taeui hesitated in silence. After all, it wasn't something he couldn't tell his uncle, plus
he had something he needed to ask.

"I'm not with Xinlu anymore. I have somewhere I want to go, so I can't go with Xinlu."

For a moment, no words came from the phone. However, unexpectedly, his uncle asked.
["Somewhere you want to go... Where are you planning to go?"]

"That's what I wanted to ask you."

Jeong Taeui spoke hesitantly. His uncle didn't say anything, just waited for Jeong Taeui’s next
question. Jeong Taeui hesitated a bit more before speaking.

"Do you know where Ilay is?"

The other end of the line didn't respond immediately. It was quite a while before Jeong Taeui
mumbled "Hello" again, but there was still no answer.

["..."]

"Hello, uncle, is your phone disconnected?"

After Jeong Taeui asked again, he finally received a response - "No, it's not disconnected."

However, after that, his uncle remained silent for a long time before speaking heavily.

["Are you planning to go to him?"]

"Yes."

Jeong Taeui answered without hesitation. Then he smiled.

"It'll be okay... although I'm a little worried."

["A little worried..."]

His uncle mumbled vaguely as if talking to himself. Not too worried, just a little worried?

Jeong Taeui suddenly recalled what his uncle had told him the previous night.

"Jeong Taeui. You have to be careful with your life. Do you realize you've turned Rieg into a
chicken-chasing dog?"

The expression on Jeong Taeui’s face went blank.

For whatever reason, he had turned his back on Ilay.

Even if he could go back to that moment, Jeong Taeui would still make the same choice. In
that situation, his priority couldn't be Ilay. But now, belatedly, Jeong Taeui remembered that
man.

What had Ilay thought when Jeong Taeui turned his back on him after he had accepted
leaving everything behind to urgently search for him?

"...If only he had kept his inhuman nature a bit longer."

Jeong Taeui murmured sadly. If only.

If only that had been the case, he wouldn't have had to see that face, full of happiness,
suddenly turn to extreme worry. And if that had been the case, he wouldn't have been haunted
by this for so long.

Jeong Taeui remembered Ilay’s face back then, repeatedly tapping his chest to calm his
thumping heart.

He carefully asked his uncle.

"Was he very angry?"

["Well, I didn't see it firsthand, so it's hard to say, but if I were you, I'd rather run away from
Rieg forever than go back. It's better than dying as soon as you meet him again."]

Jeong Taeui frowned.

"Uncle, you're scaring me... Alright, I’m already scared, so I'm trying not to think about it."

His heart was pounding. Surely, if he went back, things wouldn’t end well for him. Still, he
probably wouldn’t be killed immediately. But if not sooner, then definitely later.

Jeong Taeui steeled himself. If Ilay threw punches, he would have no choice but to take them
all, so he would have to quickly explain everything to him before getting beaten to death.

Thinking about being beaten and cursed at while trying to explain made the prospect seem
bleak, but with the strong belief that he wouldn't die, he managed to somewhat soothe his
thumping heart.

"So, where is he?"

When Jeong Taeui asked, his uncle mumbled - "So, you’ve decided to go after all?"

Jeong Taeui laughed, feeling the concern from his uncle.

“Anyway, I have to go back. I told him I would return.”

Although he couldn’t hear it at the time. Jeong Taeui sighed.

["Now, I’m not sure. I heard he caused a ruckus in Saudi Arabia and then went to Seringe,
but after that, I was busy dealing with that mess."]

“Handling it... wasn't it just about dismissing Ilay?”

["Just that alone required writing seven reports."]

Since the terrorist attacks began, his uncle probably had to stay up at night, which is why he
sounded so tired from lack of sleep. Aigoo, it’s probably best not to press him further. Jeong
Taeui stopped pestering his uncle and asked again.

["Anyway, I’ll have more information soon, so call me when you get to the airport."]
“I’ll have to make a lot of calls when I get there, huh? The passport broker, the corrupt police
officer, and you...”

["The police will hold the passport, so you only need to make one call when you get there."]

“...Isn’t it a serious problem if even the police are involved in using fake passports?”

["That’s why they’re called corrupt cops."]

His uncle laughed. Jeong Taeui remained silent for a moment before smiling. Shortly after,
his uncle reminded him to call when he arrived at the airport, then hung up.

Jeong Taeui left the convenience store and paused to lament the world's dark corners for a
moment.

While some police are trying their best to catch a wanted criminal, others are doing
everything to prevent that and are even involved in handling fake passports under the
direction of a member of an international organization. Well, corruption exists everywhere.
Jeong Taeui stopped lamenting and left the hotel.

The bus stop for the airport was right across from the hotel. When he asked, the receptionist
said there were about three buses an hour, but at such an early hour, there was only one.
Hopefully, he wouldn't be unlucky enough to just miss the bus and have to wait a whole hour
for the next one. Jeong Taeui reached the bus stop, checked the expected arrival time, and sat
on the bench. The next bus was in 30 minutes.

That was lucky enough, better than arriving just a minute after the previous bus had left and
having to wait for an hour.

Jeong Taeui looked around. There was a public transport card service kiosk and a vending
machine next to each other right by the bus stop. He stared at the can of beer in the vending
machine.

Immediately, Xinlu's card was charged the exact amount for the can of beer.

It was early morning, so there were very few people around. The sky was gradually
transitioning from the dark of night to the light blue of dawn, but the street remained silent.

Drinking beer while waiting for the bus in this peaceful and blue dawn was quite an
interesting experience.

"If I set off now, when will I get there...? I need to know where he is to set the destination for
the flight and at least calculate the travel time."

Jeong Taeui thought as he sipped his beer.

But.

He had come back.

Jeong Taeui was sitting here now to return to Ilay.

No wonder he felt so strange. A mixture of odd and gloomy feelings. Ever since his
schizophrenia acted up, he had felt uneasy. His uncle had also said it might be wiser to try
and run away forever. That was exactly what Xinlu had advised him as well.

Yet, after all, despite such advice, his heart still yearned for that man.

"I have to give back what he lost... He also lost his humanity, so I wish I could reduce
that inhumanity a bit."

Jeong Taeui sighed.

Then suddenly, reality hit him.

If he went to the airport now and managed to reach whatever country Ilay was hiding in –
wherever he was hiding – it would still be very difficult to find him since a terrorist like him
wouldn't appear out in the open.

He tried to imagine the scene of their reunion. And it wasn’t hard to picture it.

Surely that moment would give him chills. There was no way he wouldn't feel terrified in
front of that monster. Moreover, his circumstances then would be much more horrifying.

"It's best to explain as soon as possible when getting hit, even if it means getting hit one less
time."

Even though he was always sure that his life would be threatened upon his return, he never
thought he wouldn't go back to Ilay.

Because that unfamiliar voice and expression of his lingered in his heart.

"...I will come back soon."

Jeong Taeui repeated the words he had said to Ilay but which Ilay had never heard. Suddenly,
his heart tightened. Jeong Taeui smiled calmly.

A car was moving slowly right in front of the bus stop.

Jeong Taeui looked at his watch, there were still 10 minutes until the bus would arrive.

The car slowed down and stopped a few steps away from the bus stop. He happened to glance
up, it was a taxi.

Jeong Taeui waved at the driver, thinking the taxi wanted to pick up a passenger, but that
wasn’t the case. The rear door suddenly opened, and a man stepped out. It seemed the taxi
had stopped to drop off a passenger, not to pick one up.

It was early, and the man stepping out right in front of the hotel made it seem like he had just
come from the airport.
Jeong Taeui casually looked up.

And at that moment.

The beer can in his hand suddenly felt scorching hot, dropping with a thud onto the
pavement.

The man who had just stepped out of the car slowly closed the taxi door, his straight back
facing him. He tilted his head slightly, slowly putting on the clean gloves from his pocket and
giving Jeong Taeui a vague smile. That cold smile looked so unfamiliar.

“Your intuition seems sharp, Taeil. You knew I would come, so you tried to run away, didn’t
you?”

The man spoke.

One step.

Two steps.

A calm voice sounded.

Jeong Taeui looked at him with a half-stunned, half-ghostly expression. The man glanced at
Jeong Taeui and then at the electronic board showing the bus schedule. Then he smirked.

“If I had been 10 minutes late, I might have missed you again.”

He smiled happily and looked back at Jeong Taeui. The tall man was looking down at him
from above and then glanced around him as if it was peculiar.

“Why are you alone? Where’s that kid?”

Jeong Taeui, still dazed, could only shake his head vigorously as he looked at him. The man
raised an eyebrow and clicked his tongue but then nodded.

“Alright. Anyway, that kid will die soon. What matters now isn’t him.”

He smiled and gently leaned down, almost touching his forehead to Jeong Taeui’s.

The man whispered into his ear. His lips parted several times to utter each sentence joyfully.

“Got you. Taeil.”

 Vol 6 - Chapter 25: Why did you betray me?(18+)

Jeong Taeui felt his whole body freeze at the low, whispering sound of that voice.

Ilay.

Ilay Riegrow.

The man he never thought he would see in this place was now standing right in front of him.

Goosebumps. A chill ran down his spine, and his tongue felt stiff, unable to speak.

Unbelievable. It was unbelievable how accurate his prediction had been.

He had imagined how scared he would be if he met him. He thought the scenario could be so
terrifying that it would make him want to run away immediately. He knew Ilay would give
him goosebumps and paralyze him with fear.

And it was exactly like that.

The moment they met, his legs felt like they weren't his own, and he could only stand frozen
in place. The instant he saw that faint smile, his tongue became too stiff to say anything.

He had thought that if he got beaten, he would try to explain things to him during that time,
like it was some kind of joke. Now Jeong Taeui realized how naive that thought was.

"If I were you, I would just keep running from Rieg forever rather than go back and die as
soon as you see him."

His uncle's words echoed in Jeong Taeui's mind.

Now he belatedly realized that perhaps his uncle was right. Jeong Taeui had never seen Ilay
as furious as he was now. No, it was different from anger; it was an expression he had never
seen before and couldn't understand.

With a smile on his face, Ilay was clearly very different from usual.

When Ilay's gloved hand reached up to brush the hair away from Jeong Taeui's forehead, he
wanted to faint right then and there.

"Wait, wait... wait a moment...—...—"

Jeong Taeui opened his mouth. He had to say something.

However, before he could get a word out, Ilay interrupted with a slow smile.

"You don't need to say anything."

He said, extending a pale hand towards him. That hand grabbed Jeong Taeui's chin tightly.
Without any leniency, it prevented him from saying anything.

"If you want to lie, you should also cover your own ears first. Otherwise, you'll end up
deceiving yourself*"

(*" 말은 입을 속이고, 귀를 속이고, 이윽고 자기자신까지 속이거든.")

Right before his eyes.

Ilay's face was just inches away.

Ilay whispered in a smooth, terrifying voice. Then suddenly he laughed. The soft feel of the
glove gripping his chin wasn't even the most frightening thing.

"—...—NO. That's not it. I mean, I was just trying to come back to you."

Jeong Taeui grabbed the hand that was gripping his chin, wait a moment, if only he would let
go, then he would immediately explain that he was just trying to come back to him. He would
say that right now he was on his way to the airport to meet him.

"—...—Hold on, wait a moment, you bastard!"

It seemed Ilay could read the desperate desire in Jeong Taeui's eyes.

His eyebrows gently lifted, a smile flickered in his eyes.

"What's the matter? Do you have something to say?"

"...—...—."

"Do you think shouting now will get someone to help you?"

Ilay sneered. The bus stop in the early morning was almost deserted. Occasionally, one or
two passersby glanced at them with curious eyes.

Suddenly, Ilay laughed loudly. He quietly released the hand that was gripping Jeong Taeui's
chin.

As soon as that hand let go, Jeong Taeui groaned, clutching his aching chin and yelled at him.

"I was going to the airport..."

‘I was going to the airport to find you’, Jeong Taeui had intended to say, but his words were
immediately cut off.

When he hurriedly shouted, Ilay glanced down at his hand, a faint hesitation in his eyes. But
finally, he took off his gloves and, without hesitation, stuffed them into Jeong Taeui's mouth.
Then, Ilay smiled and punched him in the stomach. <This is the second time Ilay hits Tae
:Đ>

"....---!!!"

A very precise, very calculated force, just enough not to knock him out.

Jeong Taeui's eyes filled with tears, the nausea in his stomach coupled with the dizziness
made his head spin all at once. He doubled over, disoriented.

His mind went blank.

In retrospect, Jeong Taeui had taken a punch from this guy once before. It had been
excruciating. Yes, but even then, it wasn't as painful as this. <Xtimes pain>

Jeong Taeui tried to cover his mouth but couldn't because of the glove. He collapsed, trying
to regain his fading consciousness.

Ilay easily picked Jeong Taeui up.

"Even if you scream here or call for help, it won't do you any good, but it would be a
nuisance."

Amid Jeong Taeui's sobs, Ilay's voice became even clearer.

As soon as they entered the room, Ilay threw Jeong Taeui onto the bed.

When Ilay carried Jeong Taeui over his shoulder into the nearest hotel to the bus stop—the
same hotel Jeong Taeui had stayed at the night before—all eyes in the lobby were on them.

Early in the morning, so the lobby wasn't crowded, but the hotel staff were staring at Jeong
Taeui, who was slumped over Ilay's shoulder, with very strange looks.

In the elevator going up to the room, Ilay spoke in a light, cheerful voice.

"If you were going to run away, you should have done it properly. Like last time, it was more
efficient. What will you do if flights from Johannesburg to Hong Kong keep getting canceled
like this? Even if you change your identity and escape by land, Jeong Taeui-ssi?"

Ilay gently patted Jeong Taeui's leg, carrying him effortlessly over his shoulder, and smiled
with a cheerful mood.

Every time Jeong Taeui opened his mouth, the nausea surged (even though his mouth was
stuffed with the glove, preventing him from vomiting) — but he still had to keep his mouth
shut and struggled to maintain consciousness through the pain enveloping his entire body. It
wasn't until Ilay stepped into the room that he could regain some clarity.

The moment he was thrown onto the bed, he groaned in pain, but the sound was muffled by
the glove in his mouth.
Jeong Taeui could barely stay conscious due to the pain, trying to remove the glove from his
mouth, but as soon as Ilay entered the bathroom, he immediately came out with a towel. He
effortlessly tore the long towel, shoved the glove Jeong Taeui had struggled to remove back
into his mouth, and tied the towel around his mouth.

"Jeong Taeui, you don't need to say anything to me anymore."

Jeong Taeui heard Ilay's voice cutting off his words even though he hadn't managed to speak.
The slow, leisurely, familiar voice sent chills through him as he listened to each word Ilay
breathed into his ear.

"No, it's of no use. No matter what you say, whether you beg or cry...— Ah, yes, even if you
get angry with me, I won't listen to you anymore. Although, if you beg me, I might soften.
But I don't really want that."

As he spoke, he revealed his bright white teeth. Jeong Taeui knew just how sharp and strong
those teeth were.

They were enough to tear someone apart.

"Mm—! Eummp......—!!!"

"No, that's not what I mean! Damn it, listen to me, you bastard!"

Jeong Taeui screamed frantically. But the sound only reverberated in his throat like a groan.

While Jeong Taeui couldn't utter a coherent word and could only scream in frustration, Ilay
easily tied his wrists with another piece of the towel. Then, he flipped him face down on the
bed, laughing softly as he patted Jeong Taeui's bottom.

Emotions surged within him, something rising in his chest. That hand, without hesitation,
squeezed and slapped his buttocks repeatedly as if it had found something amusing to play
with. Jeong Taeui felt utterly defeated; the cold, clear sensation of failure rose within him like
the rage choked back in his throat. And the terror was no different from that sense of failure.

This madman didn't care what he wanted to say, making his own conclusions that chilled
Jeong Taeui's heart to the core as he wanted.

...Was he really going to die? No, he might actually die. He couldn't guess what was going on
in Ilay's mind.

Jeong Taeui's face turned pale, and he shouted out meaningless words. Next to him, Ilay
casually took off his shirt and threw it away, his pants meeting the same fate. Even his
underwear was discarded, leaving him completely naked in front of Jeong Taeui.

Although he had seen Ilay's familiar body so many times that he could engrave it in his mind,
Jeong Taeui still tried his best to distance himself, crawling backward on his knees in fear and
confusion.
Instinct told him that Ilay would kill him, right now. No, at the very least, he wouldn't care if
Jeong Taeui lived or died.

Jeong Taeui dragged himself desperately but soon reached the headboard. In front of him was
a wall, but before he could touch it, a strong hand grabbed his ankle.

".!?!!!..—!!"

That hand pulled Jeong Taeui's ankle back without hesitation, so suddenly that he wondered
if he would dislocate his ankle again.

Jeong Taeui's knees slid on the bed, causing him to fall face-first and bump his shoulder on
the mattress. The soft, resilient mattress cushioned his body, preventing pain, but
immediately, goosebumps covered his skin as a weight pressed down on him.

Jeong Taeui lay prone on the bed, one of Ilay's hands pressing into his back with full force.
Though Ilay used only one hand, he could keep Jeong Taeui pinned, unable to move. Jeong
Taeui tried to squirm, even a little, to escape the grip of that hand, but it was futile, like
having a thousand-pound rock pressing down on him.

"I told you to listen to me! You crazy bastard! Why don't you listen to others!"

Jeong Taeui inwardly cried. He was furious and tried to turn his head to look at Ilay's face
from an angle.

A faint smile played on those lips, his face cold as ice but also burning like fire.

Jeong Taeui desperately looked at him, meeting Ilay's gaze.

However, when their eyes met, it seemed as though Ilay's eyes widened slightly, carrying a
strange look. Instantly, Ilay gave a gentle smile. No, it was more of a crazed smile.

"Taeil... Taeil. I told you already. Don't think about running away anymore."

Ilay spoke softly. That gentle yet terrifying voice brushed past his ear.

Jeong Taeui shook his head frantically. If only he could rub against the bed sheets to loosen
the towel gag in his mouth. Now, it prevents even a whimper from escaping.

"At that time, I said I'd come back soon! Even though you couldn't hear because your damn
motorcycle was so loud, I was planning to come back to you!! Just listen to me!!"

Tears streamed from Jeong Taeui's eyes, and he shook his head vigorously despite the
burning pain in his throat.

Ilay gently stroked his hair. He whispered soothingly while licking Jeong Taeui's earlobe.

"I know. It's okay. Of course, I understand that being trapped in Al Saud's villa in Seringe
wasn't your choice. I get that. I can understand that. But that's all."
Ilay's voice lowered. In the next moment, Jeong Taeui swallowed a cry of pain. His vision
turned white.

His ear hurt terribly. It was hot and burning. Only then did Jeong Taeui realize that Ilay was
biting his ear. Blood dripped onto the bed sheets, as if a thin layer of skin on his ear had been
torn off.

"The moment that door opened, the way you rushed towards him as if you'd been waiting to
escape with him for so long. I've thought about it countless times, but I still can't understand
it."

Jeong Taeui shook his head, his ear throbbing and burning. But what he couldn't bear more
than the pain from the bite was that terrifying voice. It wouldn't be surprising if Ilay killed
him with that voice now.

No longer was there a voice mixed with laughter as usual. Only a cold, chilling voice filled
with extreme anger and rage remained.

"Taeil. I've thought a lot about it. I've been thinking about what to do if I found you. I really
thought about many things. On my way here, I didn't miss a single moment and only thought
about you. What should I do with you now? Indeed, the simplest and most comfortable way
is to just kill you and devour all your bones and flesh...—...."

Every time Ilay's tongue licked the torn part of his ear, a burning sensation immediately
surged. He carefully licked each drop of blood flowing down Jeong Taeui's ear and cheek.
That tongue caressed his ear with a low chuckle.

"If I chew every piece of your bone, swallow every bit of your flesh without leaving any, you
can never run away again; you will be completely mine. Ha... it's such an alluring idea, I
really want to do that.... I thought like that exactly 10 minutes ago. Yes, until I got out of the
taxi and saw you."

The voice mingled with laughter continually flowed into Jeong Taeui's ear like a cold stream.

He was going mad.

His mind seemed to go insane with fear.

This was different from the fear of facing death. Instead, it was like the fear of facing known
pain. He didn't know that not being able to predict what was going to happen next could be so
terrifying.

Jeong Taeui couldn't, couldn't predict anything. Even when, in the end, the outcome was
always 'death'.

A hand gently stroked Jeong Taeui's hair, while the other pressed down on his back,
completely restraining him and making it impossible for him to move even a little with
unimaginable strength. At some point, that hand had moved down to his waist and was
removing each piece of his clothing until all his clothes lay scattered on the floor.
Finally, Jeong Taeui was stark naked, pinned down on the bed.
 Vol 6 - Chapter 26: Say you are mine (18+)

Jeong Taeui lay naked and face down on the bed, Ilay gently licked his ear and whispered.

"Even before I got out of the taxi and saw you sitting at the bus stop, I had thought that I must
devour you and eat you down to the bone. Because you were planning to go to the airport and
escape again, I have to do something to ensure you can never run away."

"So...– Should I rent a room in the hotel, kill you, eat your flesh, and swallow everything of
you? I kept thinking about how I should start eating you."

A chill ran down Jeong Taeui's spine, goosebumps covering his arms. Ilay's words were still
gentle, as if he were just joking. But Jeong Taeui knew well that he wasn't joking. Perhaps he
really intended to kill and eat him.

In the closed room, Jeong Taeui's face paled. Perhaps Ilay had seen that look on Jeong Taeui's
face. He heard a light chuckle near his ear.

"So that's why when I thought about killing you, I even put on these gloves that I had
prepared so neatly. ——Among all the gloves I have, these are the most expensive ones. And
then, I caught you."

Interrupting himself, Ilay gently kissed Jeong Taeui's ear. From lips to teeth to tongue, he
carefully bit the rim of Jeong Taeui's ear, then slowly licked up his cheek like a cat. Those
hard teeth mercilessly bit into his cheek.

Jeong Taeui once again swallowed down a moan. In an instant, he felt suffocated, the
memories from that time clearly resurfacing.

Memories of the man leisurely getting out of the taxi, closing the door, looking straight at
Jeong Taeui, and slowly taking off his gloves and putting them on flashed vividly in his
mind.

...... No, this can't be. Ilay is truly insane. How could he ever think about building a serious
relationship with a monster like this? He really had gone mad, ready to kill and eat him just
for making a mistake in a moment.

Jeong Taeui cursed furiously with his gagged mouth. He crazily berated his own stupidity.
And, of course, he hurled tenfold curses at the madman clinging to his back.

"Where the hell did you lose your humanity! You bastard!"

Jeong Taeui knew such things had happened before, but he never thought that in this civilized
society, there would still be someone who could talk about killing and eating a person so
nonchalantly.
Jeong Taeui felt like he was losing his mind. But at the same time, if Ilay were to actually do
what he said, he wouldn't be surprised at all.

"Fine, eat me. If you can kill and eat me, then go ahead. Whether you go to jail for terrorism
or for murder or even for cannibalism, it's all the same - oh, but if you are a cannibal, you
might be sent for psychiatric evaluation, so there's a good chance you'll end up in a mental
institution instead of prison, you bastard."

But before you kill and eat me, at least listen to what I have to say........

Fear and anger surged together. He felt like he was truly going insane.

"However.... touching you like this, it feels wasteful to eat you. Devouring you completely
and making you entirely mine is still very appealing to me. But it would be such a shame not
to be able to touch you anymore... If I could continue to caress you like this after making you
completely mine, what do you think? huh?"

"Like this." As he spoke, Ilay's large hand gripped Jeong Taeui's peaches buttocks harshly,
squeezing as if trying to tear off a piece of flesh to chew, the strength in his hand almost
unbearable for Jeong Taeui.

"So, I quickly changed my mind. Since you can't run away anymore, I will just cut off this
leg and keep it next to me. I will devour that leg. The leg that keeps thinking of escaping
from me."

Ilay's hand slid from his buttocks down to his thigh, slowly caressing his knee and then his
calf. Jeong Taeui's body shrank in fear. He wanted to scream, but the gag in his mouth
prevented any sound from escaping.

"I told you it's not like that, you madman! I had no intention of running away. Why won't you
listen to me, you bastard."

What an injustice.

He had planned to find Ilay. If only he hadn't decided to return to him while everyone around
him was trying to stop him, things would have been better. Despite everyone's earnest advice,
he had made up his mind to return and had found every way to get back to him.

If Jeong Taeui had known things would turn out this way, he wouldn't have thought of
returning to find him and would have just kept running away. Then, if he was caught and
killed by Ilay, he wouldn't feel as unjust as he did now.

Tears streamed down Jeong Taeui's cheeks.

To say he wasn’t afraid of this man's insanity would be a lie. Fear and indignation from the
injustice brought him to tears. If he could articulate the cause of his anger, perhaps things
would be better, but he couldn’t. Thus, the frustration flowed out with his tears.

The hand that had been caressing his ankle suddenly stopped. Those hands remained still for
a moment, then released his ankle. Suddenly, he heard a faint laugh. Still lying face down on
the bed, Jeong Taeui felt the weight on his back. Ilay pressed his large body against him,
wrapping his arms around him from behind, his solid chest against Jeong Taeui's back.

"Are you crying? You can't cry like that. Because it sounds so pitiful, does it hurt your heart?
Don't cry. I only intended to cut off your leg. There's nothing to be afraid of...— If you’re this
scared, you shouldn't have thought about running away a second time."

Ilay gently stroked Jeong Taeui's cheek. He quietly wiped away the tears blurring Jeong
Taeui's vision with his cold fingertips and then hugged him, placing a gentle kiss on his ear.

With a sweet voice as if truly trying to comfort a hurt child.

"Don't cry anymore... huh? If you’re already crying like this, how will it be when the day
breaks? If you cry all day, your eyes will hurt unbearably."

This madman. This lunatic! Jeong Taeui resolved that as soon as he could speak, he would
shout those words at this madman’s face hundreds of times. The day hadn't even broken yet!

"I told you not to cry...—It only makes things worse, Taeil. If you cry like this, I'll get even
angrier...!"

"I'm truly very angry." He whispered softly.

Jeong Taeui could feel Ilay slightly lift his hips while lying on top of him, and in the next
moment, he felt Ilay’s hardened member forcefully thrust into him.

"MHMMM…..——!!"

A scream exploded within his mouth. The cry echoed in his mouth, rebounding in his throat.

His vision went white. His sight turned black momentarily before returning to normal.

Jeong Taeui struggled, feeling the erect member against his thigh – without any warning – let
alone cannibalism or limb mutilation – he had never thought it would suddenly pierce him so
violently.

His body felt as if it were being torn apart by the massive member, driven in relentlessly,
making his entire being tense with the sudden intrusion.

There was no foreplay. He didn’t even use a finger to loosen him up. The fierce, veined
member pushed through, tearing into the unyielding flesh that hadn’t been prepared, filling
his body completely. Each subtle thrust of Ilay's hips made every vein in his engorged
member strain against Jeong Taeui’s tight passage, leaving no space unfilled.

With his tight hole, Jeong Taeui’s body instinctively contracted.

"....-!.....!!!!!!!"

Instead of the scream he couldn’t utter, tears streamed down his face. His nape broke into a
cold sweat, and with each thrust of Ilay’s hips, the tears flowed more freely.
"Does it hurt? You look like you’re about to die. Does it hurt so much you want to die? Or do
you like it so much you could faint? Ah ha... But seeing you still have the strength to glare at
me, it seems like this isn’t enough."

Jeong Taeui glared furiously at Ilay, only able to see part of his face in profile. Even as he
tried to keep his eyes open, his vision was blurred by tears. But he stubbornly stared at him
with all his resentment.

This damn bastard! This lunatic! If he had the strength, he would have fought back against
him.

However, Jeong Taeui didn’t have much time to scream those unspeakable curses. His body
began to tremble. Each time his body shook, the massive monster attached to him seemed to
grow bigger with every movement. It kept trying to push deeper while expanding the
opening.

Jeong Taeui felt like dying. Not from the pain, but from the indignation. It wouldn't be
surprising if his body split in half from that enormous thing at any moment.

"Why did you forget that? You've only been stuck in that mansion (RieGrow’s Mansion) for
about a month, right? Or was it because I didn't drill it into your head hard enough that you
forgot it so easily? Jeong Taeil, I told you. You are mine. I made it very clear, but did you
forget?"

The voice behind him dropped to a dangerously low pitch. Each word spat through gritted
teeth seemed to be filled with anger.

The sound of flesh colliding with his open entrance created embarrassing noises. The
unlubricated, improperly penetrating member couldn’t move smoothly in his body; it began
to inch in bit by bit, causing an uncomfortable sensation.

Jeong Taeui’s face rubbed against the already soaked bed sheet. The pain was excruciating.
The indignation was overwhelming. Tears flowed down, soaking the mattress.

"Jeong Taeui, I told you to protect yourself...! I told you, you are mine, and don’t
recklessly harm yourself because this body is mine. But did you just throw those words
away? You've lost your mind."

His voice grew hoarse, and the feeling of the large member deep inside him kept swelling.
Ilay’s voice turned guttural. He could vividly feel his body being torn apart and filled with
the ever-growing massive rod. His abdomen felt like it was going to explode from the
pressure.

"Huh...um,...——"

Jeong Taeui cried.

He finally couldn’t hold back and started sobbing like a child.

It was so unfair. So unjust, so painful. He was both sad and furious. But above all, he felt
utterly wronged.

What did he do wrong?

Yes, thinking back to that day, Jeong Taeui had indeed run away from Ilay. On that day, he
had no choice but to turn his back on Ilay when he arrived.

But he had promised to come back immediately. He had told him that. Of course, Ilay hadn’t
heard him over the roar of the motorcycle engine, but he had said it.

Even at this moment when Xinlu and his uncle were trying to stop him, Jeong Taeui didn't
listen and was determined to go to the airport to return to this man. However, the way he was
being treated now made him feel so wronged, angry, and sad.

Jeong Taeui felt even more wronged as he sensed the glove still stuffed in his mouth. This
lunatic had actually intended to kill him, even if it was just a fleeting thought. He had
planned to stain this glove with Jeong Taeui’s blood.

He couldn’t help but feel foolish for trying to return to a maniac like this. Thinking about it
only made him feel more unjustly treated. Jeong Taeui bit his lip and sobbed, rubbing his
tear-soaked face into the bedsheet.

"Crying? …—Crying? If you cry now, it will only backfire, Jeong Taeil. Why don’t you
listen to me?"

*Thud, thud*

His cock thrust with such force that Jeong Taeui's entire body shook. It kept swelling bigger.

Ilay lowered himself, pressing his sweaty chest against Jeong Taeui's back. His lips bit into
the nape of his neck and sucked hard on his shoulder. He gently licked away the tears
streaming down his soaked face.

Jeong Taeui felt even sadder because Ilay’s gentle, tender lips were completely at odds with
his harsh, cruel words.

This was why. Yes, it was because of these little details that Jeong Taeui felt that even this
monstrous man had a bit of humanity in him. That’s why, like an idiot, he thought he should
take care of him.

Even now.

His head felt like it was going to explode thinking about how on earth he could live well with
this lunatic.

"Taeil...—Taeil. Do you want me to take this out?"

Ilay carefully and slowly licked away the tears rolling down Jeong Taeui’s cheeks,
whispering gentle words into his ear that made him shiver.
Jeong Taeui immediately nodded. He tried to muster all his strength into his neck, which
could barely lift his head, and nodded vigorously.

"Listen to others for once, you bastard. Listen to human words. You don’t know how unjustly I
feel. I don’t know if you’ll understand if I say it."

"Then say it yourself. If I take this out, you speak clearly with your own mouth. You are
mine. Jeong Taeui belongs to Ilay, from head to toe. Will you say that yourself?"

It was a low and serious tone, meaning that if he didn't say it himself, Ilay would never
remove the things blocking his mouth.

Jeong Taeui hesitated for a moment, his mind somewhat dizzy from crying so much. Ilay had
said that he was the one who realized it, not needing Jeong Taeui to recognize it himself. So
why was he now trying to force him to say it with his own mouth?

Jeong Taeui looked at him curiously with tear-streaked eyes.

Ilay seemed to take that look as a refusal. Suddenly, the expression on Ilay’s face became
cold.

"You don’t want to say it? Then just keep your mouth shut.... —Fine. We have plenty of time,
and I'm not busy."

As soon as he finished speaking, Ilay lifted his hips as if to thrust through his body. The
continuous, unhesitating thrusts kept widening the hole inside him.

At that moment, Ilay’s cock swelled to the point of suffocating within his body, as if it would
explode.

"... ——————————————!!!!!!"

Jeong Taeui shuddered and curled up instinctively. As his cock filled his stomach, a slimy
substance intermittently sprayed out, flooding his insides. Every time Ilay's cock thrust
deeply, the sticky fluid seemed to accumulate in his stomach.

Jeong Taeui could hear Ilay moan softly over his shoulder, while his own moans were trapped
in his throat. The sticky substance kept pouring out, filling his abdomen.

However, it was over.

That thought crossed Jeong Taeui's mind.

It was time to be free from this heavy, monstrous thing. Thank goodness. He felt so relieved
that tears streamed down his face.

However, as Jeong Taeui went limp, Ilay grabbed his waist and started thrusting again. Jeong
Taeui’s eyes widened.
Ilay's proud cock remained inside him, refusing to withdraw. In fact, it didn't even shrink in
size. Instead, as his small hole was drenched with Ilay’s semen, his thrusts became smoother
and faster. He quickly increased his pace.

*Fwop, fwop*

Each time his massive cock frantically rubbed inside him, the murky liquid accumulated
within him was pushed out in drops. It dripped down his buttocks and onto the sheet, soaking
Jeong Taeui’s own genitals. At a glance, it seemed as though Jeong Taeui himself was
leaking.

He felt like he just wanted to die.

Jeong Taeui felt like he was going to die from panting under the heavy pressure inside his
body.

His body shook violently as Ilay kept lifting his hips and thrusting. It felt like he would run
out of breath at any moment.

Jeong Taeui wiped away the tears that wouldn't stop falling onto the bed sheet. Ilay had
noticed this long ago. He immediately grabbed Taeui's chin and licked those tears, not
wanting to miss a single drop.

Meanwhile, he could feel the second explosion inside his body.

This time, it was really the end, right? Jeong Taeui thought with a spinning head. Now it must
be over. He could finally be relieved.

Below, where he could hardly feel anything anymore, began to contract. It might have been
an illusion, but the monstrous thing inside him seemed to shrink a little.

Ilay licked his ear, blowing hot breath over it.

"Will you say it yourself?"

Jeong Taeui was silent for a moment. More precisely, he didn't have the strength to respond
because his mind was reeling in a daze. Then, for the third time, Ilay started moving his hips
again.

By the time the third round ended, Jeong Taeui was on the verge of passing out. He couldn't
feel anything below his waist. Only the entrance was burning as if it was on fire. Lying on the
bed sheet, exhausted from crying, Jeong Taeui mumbled, unable to form words.

"Please save me. If you do any more, this body will really break. I'll do everything you say,
please save me, you bastard......"

Although he had cried a lot, just thinking about it made Jeong Taeui feel so aggrieved and sad
that he started crying again. He could hear Ilay's gentle voice whispering in his ear.
"If your mouth agrees to speak, I'll take it off for you. Look at me, look straight into my eyes,
and tell me clearly."

"...—”

Jeong Taeui nodded. Anything would do. He would do anything, so please, just a little, just a
little bit, he just wanted to lie still for a while. But it seemed Ilay didn't see that faint nod of
his. His body had been pounded so hard that even a finger couldn't move.

"...Ah ha. Do you want to try again?"

Jeong Taeui could hear the vague laughter in his ear. At that moment, he realized that this
man was not tired at all, even after going at it three times. With monstrous stamina, he only
sweated a little as if he had just done some light exercise. Ilay grabbed Jeong Taeui's waist
again and lifted him up.

Jeong Taeui's goosebumps rose all over.

Suddenly, he was more awake than ever.

Vol 6 - Chapter 27: Jeong Taeui belongs to you, Ilay Riegrow.
(18+)

Goosebumps rose all over Jeong Taeui. Suddenly, he was more awake than ever.

Jeong Taeui nodded frantically.

If this continued, his body might actually become paralyzed and never get up again. Even
now, he wondered if the lower part of his body could still function.

Crying uncontrollably, Jeong Taeui nodded. Finally, Ilay smiled.

Although he tried to move his neck, he didn't have the strength and could only lift his chin up
and down a little, but Ilay still smiled brightly and grabbed Jeong Taeui's chin. He gently
removed the cloth covering Jeong Taeui's mouth, inserted his fingers into his mouth, and took
out the water-soaked glove, then threw it away.

Then, Ilay slowly ran his fingers over Jeong Taeui's tongue, explored his mouth, and touched
his palate as if savoring the sensation of the soft tongue with his fingertips. Finally, he
withdrew his fingers but then bit down hard on Jeong Taeui's lips.

Jeong Taeui didn't even have the strength to scream in pain anymore.

It seemed he should never consider this man human again… What is humanity?

Jeong Taeui cried and thought.

However, Ilay - the man who had lost his humanity - gently kissed Jeong Taeui's eyelids and
spoke in a deep, resolute voice.

"Taeil, say it. With your mouth."

"…——"

It wasn't that Jeong Taeui didn't want to talk. He had cried so much that his throat was too
choked up to say anything right away.

However, after hesitating for a moment, Ilay unhesitatingly grabbed his firm buttocks.

Jeong Taeui shuddered and quickly opened his mouth.

"…you…yours…,.... stop….."

His throat was so hoarse that even Jeong Taeui couldn't hear himself. However, Ilay seemed
in no rush, gently kissing Jeong Taeui's lips as he spoke.

"Say it again. So I can hear clearly."

"…yours… —yours… you bast—…"

Some final words seemed very unpleasant as Jeong Taeui, exhausted, sobbed, but Ilay didn't
seem bothered. Instead, he continued to kiss his lips softly and spoke in a gentle voice.

"Once more. Say my name clearly. I still haven't heard it."

Jeong Taeui fell silent.

Resentment, sadness, anger, and frustration surged all at once.

"Ilay Riegrow, you bastard…. Jeong Taeui belongs to you, Ilay Riegrow. Kill me or do
whatever you want!"

Jeong Taeui seemed to drain the last bit of his strength to scream. He had thought Ilay would
get angry after that. But whether Ilay killed him or not, whether he lived or died, he was
nearly desperate. However, Ilay didn't seem angry; instead, he laughed cheerfully. His gentle
laughter disappeared into Jeong Taeui's mouth.

"Do you still want to run away?"

His lips overlapped Jeong Taeui's, making it hard for him to understand Ilay's whispered
words, but he lifted his heavy eyelids to look at him. Ilay's face looked down at him, eyes full
of madness and heat.

‘I didn't run away. I mean, I was just on my way back to you’

With nothing blocking his mouth anymore, Jeong Taeui should have been able to speak
freely, but his body was too exhausted to even open his mouth.

Jeong Taeui weakly shook his head. It was a very slight movement, almost imperceptible. But
Ilay seemed to understand and sucked on Jeong Taeui's tongue.

"Jeong Taeui."

Suddenly, he heard a voice calling his name.

Hearing the strangely clear pronunciation, Jeong Taeui closed his eyes. His whole body felt
like water-soaked cotton from exhaustion.

Ilay slowly turned him over. As soon as his back hit the bed, Jeong Taeui's body went limp,
lying there like a dead weight.

But he didn't have a chance to rest for long.

Jeong Taeui, lying there with distant thoughts that he couldn't get up even if beaten to death,
suddenly opened his eyes wide at the heavy sensation pressing down on his body.

Ilay moved closer and prepared to lie down on top of Jeong Taeui. For a moment, Jeong
Taeui felt an intense fear.
No, really. If he does it one more time, I'll definitely be meeting my ancestors right now.

Perhaps reading the thoughts in Jeong Taeui's wide-open eyes, Ilay smiled.

The moment he saw that smile, Jeong Taeui thought, oh, this bastard has regained his
composure. Earlier, he looked like a madman, mentally unstable, but now he's back to being
clear-headed.

"Don't worry, I won't overdo it this time... as long as you keep the promises you made with
your own mouth, I won't go too far. Come on, don't be scared, don't cry anymore... hold me."

Jeong Taeui felt a surge of discomfort.

Ilay's way of speaking, as if soothing a child, irritated him for some reason. He was about to
retort, 'When did I cry?' but then suddenly realized. Jeong Taeui had been crying without
even knowing it.

The moment he realized he was crying, a nameless anxiety washed over him. It was because
he had understood why he was crying.

How could he possibly get along with this madman now? It seemed he had made the wrong
choice, what to do now? Even as Jeong Taeui lamented inwardly, utterly exhausted, Ilay
spread his legs apart and pushed his hips between them.

The sobs Jeong Taeui had been holding back now turned into full-blown cries.

"It's okay. You're amazing. Just hold on a second... I'll just put it in. I promise I won't move,
just put it in. I'm in a great mood right now, so just lie still. All I have to do is put it in."

Ilay whispered while kissing Jeong Taeui's cheek. Jeong Taeui shook his head vigorously, but
Ilay firmly spread his legs wider and steadily pushed his hips forward.

Jeong Taeui felt nauseous as the rigid, hot member slowly slid in and gradually pushed
deeper inside him. He reflexively curled up, trying his best to make himself a little more
comfortable.

Finally, that enormous penis was halfway in, pressing tightly against his body.

“Ugh... hic, hic”

Jeong Taeui couldn't help but sob and tried to stifle his cries.

Ilay frowned slightly at Jeong Taeui and sighed quietly.

"Alright, we'll just leave it like this today... stay still, it'll feel better this way. Once this hole
fits my dick, it'll be more comfortable for you from now on."

With that, he lay down on top of Jeong Taeui, leaving his massive penis inside him.
A dozen things flashed through Jeong Taeui's mind that he wanted to say to counter that
statement immediately. But he didn't have the strength to say any of it, and it was clear that
even if he did, it would fall on deaf ears.

Surely, if his body had to accommodate Ilay's size, he would suffer for a long time... Just
thinking about it made him sink into a deep contemplation.

Jeong Taeui sighed.

He could feel Ilay's chest rising and falling with each breath, and it seemed like their
breathing rhythms were coincidentally aligning. Ilay rubbed Jeong Taeui's belly. Slowly, he
began to relax with the warmth of the man's body pressing against his skin.

This is too hard. Surely, he would have to seriously reconsider wanting to stay with this man.
This relationship seemed too difficult to build.

"Jeong Taeui... —You like me, don't you?"

Ilay called his name. It seemed like he occasionally pronounced his name very clearly, maybe
he practiced secretly somewhere...

Jeong Taeui tried to open his eyelids but it was futile.

It seemed like he heard some strange sound.

"No matter what, you have to say it correctly..."

Jeong Taeui frowned and moved his lips, but feeling the body above him slightly moving its
hips, he closed his mouth again.

At the same time, with his mind blank, he remembered what Ilay had said.

"Jeong Taeui. You like me, don't you?"

Is that it? Jeong Taeui pondered this unconsciously for a while. His mind, which had been
slowly clearing, suddenly became clouded again.

Does he actually like this man?

The moment that question popped into his head, memories from the past flashed by like a
kaleidoscope. The person who appeared mainly in those memories was Ilay Riegrow, and
with each passing memory, Jeong Taeui became more and more despondent.

No, he is someone who cannot be liked.

Was there any evil that this man hadn't committed?

Not killing, not raping, not stealing... Well, he couldn't remember if Ilay had stolen anything.
But if he hadn't been born with a diamond spoon in his mouth, he probably would have been
a notorious thief.
... NO. On second thought, he was indeed a thief. It’s just that what he stole was a bit
different. Wasn't there a time when he stole Xinlu from him? Yet, somehow the situation had
reversed.

If anyone liked a person like him, either they were a fool or they were schizophrenic.

Jeong Taeui suddenly shuddered and shook his head.

The lips touching his nape suddenly moved. A languid voice sounded in his ear.

"You said so when you called me."

His voice naturally grew softer.

"You said so. You said you liked me."

With that firm, affirming tone, Jeong Taeui was forced to search his memory with his still-
dazed mind. However, he could say for certain that he did not remember saying that.

But had this man heard something like that?

That he liked him.

"So I thought, I thought very clearly at that moment. You really are mine."

"..."

Jeong Taeui didn't respond. He was exhausted and couldn't open his mouth, but the warmth
from their bare skin touching each other was comforting, and listening to the gentle
whispering in his ear wasn’t bad at all.

"And just before hanging up, you asked me if I liked you."

When Ilay spoke, Jeong Taeui naturally felt confused. Yes. Thinking back, he still hadn't
heard the answer. Clearly, he had felt that Ilay had responded somehow, but the call had cut
off just before he could hear Ilay’s reply.

An answer, huh.

In truth, he didn't want any answer at all.

If Ilay answered that he didn't like him, it wouldn’t be a pleasant feeling, but it wasn't
anything worse than he’d heard before.

And if Ilay responded that he liked him... well, that would be a bit challenging. If that
happened, Jeong Taeui felt like something beyond his control might occur from now on.

No, he didn’t need to answer at all… He intended to say something, but it seemed a voice
interrupted his thoughts.

How long has it been?

He had thought that Ilay wouldn't respond.

Jeong Taeui wondered what that statement was as he drifted into a fitful sleep, exhausted
from the weight pressing down on his body, slowly slipping into a dream-filled slumber.

Uncle... anyway, I didn’t die. I really thought I was going to die.

Suddenly, Jeong Taeui remembered his uncle's voice and whispered.

Blinking his eyes. As he was trying to cross the boundary between dreams and reality and
finally gave in to a deep sleep, he heard a low voice from afar.

“Even so, indeed... you are mine.”

With those gentle whispers, he felt something soft and warm touch his cheek and then lightly
brush his ear. The sensation was so familiar that he could tell what it was even with his eyes
closed.

What is that, what kind of logic is that... Jeong Taeui thought with a mind that was gradually
losing consciousness.

Before falling into a deep sleep, he suddenly felt a strong arm wrap tightly around his waist.

"You are mine. Taeil."

************************
 Vol 6 - Chapter 28: Taeui Riegrow. Don’t leave me anymore

As soon as he opened his eyes, a thought flashed through Jeong Taeui's mind.

"Still alive, huh? Thought I was..."

Thought I was dead. But here he was, opening his eyes once again.

Jeong Taeui raised his hand. His shoulder ached as if it were about to fall off, and not just his
shoulder—his entire arm down to his fingertips throbbed in pain.

If he moved gently, it wasn't too painful, but his skin felt like it was being pricked, and his
whole body felt sick. It made sense that touching it hurt so much, given that someone had
squeezed and kneaded his entire body.

"....."

From his hands and feet to his face, there wasn't a spot that those brutal hands hadn't touched.
It was no wonder his whole body ached, and his muscles and joints screamed in agony. Jeong
Taeui slowly became aware that, despite the full-body pain, there didn't seem to be any
injuries.

Below his waist, he felt nothing now, and he suspected he'd be struggling for the next few
days.

Jeong Taeui stared at the ceiling with a somewhat tense expression, then slowly lowered his
hand. He had only slightly turned over, and immediately felt a sharp pain in his lower back.

"....@#&!....!....!!"

Jeong Taeui felt as if his back was about to break, but there was something even more painful
between his legs and inside. He shuddered and swallowed a groan.

For a moment, an unnamed worry flashed through his mind.

What if everything was torn down there?

He had torn once before, and the following days had been a nightmare every time he went to
the bathroom. Jeong Taeui swallowed a sigh as he remembered those old days he couldn't tell
anyone about. It had been so difficult.

What should he do now...?

Jeong Taeui thought for a moment, then quickly decided to endure the pain and carefully felt
around between his buttocks with his fingers.

"Ah..........................!!!!"
As soon as his fingertip brushed the entrance between his buttocks, Jeong Taeui couldn't help
but shudder.

Even though he couldn't see it, he could feel with a vivid sense that it was swollen to a pitiful
extent and would surely never heal in a hundred years. It was probably torn again.

"If I let you do this to me again, I'll take your last name...!"

Jeong Taeui gritted his teeth and cursed in pain, but the cowardly part of him instinctively
recoiled, and he clammed up.

Jeong Taeui slowly lifted his head a tiny bit, glancing to the side. He expected Ilay to be
there, but the space beside him was empty.

Was Ilay in the bathroom or had he gone out?

Jeong Taeui lay still and scanned for any signs, but he couldn't sense anything. He didn't feel
like getting up and looking around for him, but it seemed he was indeed alone in the room.
He sighed softly.

"...Damn it... Just facing one crazy guy and I've already been trapped... really was a bad
decision."

Jeong Taeui mumbled weakly.

Gradually, memories of what happened before he fell asleep came back to him one by one.

Until the very end, he couldn't resolve his grievances, and instead, a new feeling of
resentment grew. He wondered if the price he paid for his wrong decision was too high, given
how cruelly he was treated.

"...."

Jeong Taeui suddenly fell silent.

"Chicken-chasing dog."

His uncle's words suddenly echoed in his mind.

He didn't want to hear those words, but thinking about them briefly, they were the truth.

How had Ilay felt at that moment?

The moment he saw Jeong Taeui turn his back right in front of him...

Suddenly, his chest tightened, and his breath became short. Yes, maybe this wasn't so unfair
after all. With that thought, Jeong Taeui tried to console himself.

"....."
On the other hand, he thought that he wasn't in a situation where he should be considering
Ilay's feelings.

No matter how you look at it, he had made the wrong decision.

Of course, he knew that the man named Ilay Riegrow was not human. Not only did he lack
human decency, but biologically, he wasn't even human.

His endurance was beyond human capability. Moreover, if you think about it, his mind wasn't
normal either.

Even when it came to saving people, he used methods that were purely destructive.

Returning to this man, or more accurately, being caught while trying to return to him, he
wasn't sure if this was a good thing or not.

Jeong Taeui carefully considered. Thinking about his aching and sickly body only made him
more depressed. Did he really need to care for such a madman? The more he thought about it,
the less confident he felt about handling this violent man, who practically had 'beware of
danger' written all over him.

From a normal person's perspective, the most reasonable thing to do would be to stay far
away from this guy. Of course, if he did that and got caught again, he would face
unimaginably horrible consequences. Jeong Taeui didn't know if he would be eaten alive or
not. But still, running away seemed like the best choice for living a proper life.

"What on earth do I have to do to survive...?"

Jeong Taeui mumbled, then stopped and changed his thoughts, 'But who could do that
now...?.'

He could swear that no one in this world could stay by Ilay's side and care for him. Well,
maybe someone could. But if they wanted a good life, they certainly wouldn't do that.

"...so that person is me..."

Jeong Taeui muttered quietly and buried his face in the blanket.

"You are mine, Taeil."

Suddenly, a low and affectionate voice echoed in his ear.

It was the voice he heard just before falling asleep.

When his heavy body pressed down on him, he whispered like a sigh.

"....what's yours is yours, it gives me the chills just hearing it..."

Jeong Taeui mumbled dejectedly but quickly pulled the blanket up to his neck with his aching
hands and buried his head into it, leaving only his eyes exposed.
For a moment, his nape felt like it was on fire, his face seemingly turning a shade of pink.

How did I end up like this?

Even now, after thinking about it many times, he still couldn't come to any conclusion. Jeong
Taeui ruffled his hair.

"That's right, to cure this schizophrenia even just one day sooner, I have to run away
quickly..."

"Jeong Taeil. Are you still dreaming or are you awake now?"

If his body weren't aching right now, Jeong Taeui would have jumped to the ceiling. His heart
skipped a beat and pounded loudly at the sudden voice in the room where he was sure there
was no one but himself.

Jeong Taeui forgot the pain on his body and turned around. On the sofa tucked under the
shadow of a large potted plant between the desk and the window, Ilay was sitting there.

It didn't seem like he was doing anything special; he just sat there with his arms crossed,
looking at him gently.

Jeong Taeui stared at him, dumbfounded, recalling the memories that had just passed. Damn
it, what did I just say?

Ilay stared at Jeong Taeui's frowning face without showing any discomfort. Perhaps he was
thinking about something.

"Why are you sitting there so quietly?"

"Hmm...?"

When Jeong Taeui bluntly questioned him, Ilay slowly replied as if still deep in thought, or
perhaps his thoughts had already shifted elsewhere. He continued to look at Jeong Taeui with
narrowed eyes.

"I was thinking about something."

Then a faint smile crossed his lips.

Yes, for some reason Jeong Taeui felt a great concern about what he was thinking. It felt like
his fate was being weighed on a scale in Ilay's hands.

Ilay slowly stood up, walked to the bed where Jeong Taeui was lying, and stopped beside it,
looking down at Jeong Taeui. Meanwhile, Jeong Taeui, enduring the pain in his body, sat up
sweating profusely, leaning against the headboard because it was difficult to sit up by
himself. Meeting Ilay's gaze, Jeong Taeui returned it with a strong glare.

"Let me tell you something first."

He opened his mouth, and Jeong Taeui unconsciously tensed up, ears straining to listen,
feeling aggrieved as he watched those lips move.

"It's not torn. Just a little swollen, but it will heal in a few days."

"...."

He saw me (checking myself) already?

Jeong Taeui felt like his mood had just been bitten by a dog.

"And let me tell you one more thing."

Ilay spoke again. Jeong Taeui simultaneously flinched.

On the other hand, he thought to himself, feeling guilty. No, talking to myself and
badmouthing a little isn't so bad, besides, I haven't even really badmouthed him.

"You will have to change your last name."

Ilay said calmly. Jeong Taeui looked at him with a blank face. What does that mean? He tried
to recall what he had said but nothing matched Ilay's words. In fact, he couldn't remember
every word he had said.

Jeong Taeui looked at him, puzzled about what that meant. Ilay looked down at him and
suddenly smiled.

Jeong Taeui seemed to hear him mumbling to himself.

"Taeui Riegrow doesn’t sound too bad."

He thought he heard him say that, but he wasn't quite sure.

"And one more thing."

When Ilay repeated that phrase for the third time, Jeong Taeui cursed under his breath and
flinched for the third time.

Why does this lunatic have such a good memory?

Jeong Taeui frowned and looked at him, wondering what he would say this time, but Ilay
remained silent.

He suddenly took a step closer to the bed, leaned down, and looked straight into Jeong
Taeui's eyes. Jeong Taeui looked up at his suspicious face and wrinkled his nose as his lips
approached his forehead.

"Taeil, you are mine. You said it very clearly yourself yesterday."

"...—No, you...."
"You said it yourself. Very clearly. If you want to hear it again, the exact words were: ‘Ilay
Riegrow, you damn bastard…. Jeong Taeui belongs to you, Ilay Riegrow. Kill me or do
whatever you want.’”.

Jeong Taeui was speechless.

Thinking back, he didn't remember whether it was his uncle or Kyle who had said it, but this
man, despite his eccentric personality, was also highly intelligent (judging by his personality,
it seemed like Kyle had said that).

Jeong Taeui bitterly bit his lip and scratched his head. He sighed, muttering in despair.

"Fine, do whatever you want, just do it." - Ilay chuckled softly at Jeong Taeui's response.

At that moment, Jeong Taeui closed his mouth.

It was that smile. The smile that was very similar to the one he had when they first met eyes
at Abdul Rahman's villa in Seringe.

That smile held pure joy, as if he was genuinely happy.

Jeong Taeui unconsciously stared at him, observing that unfamiliar expression on Ilay's face.

*Thump thump* *Thump thump*

His heart pounded loudly.

It was the face he often remembered. It was the expression that made him think many times.
In this world, was there anyone who would smile so happily just by seeing him?

Jeong Taeui's fingertips suddenly tingled and trembled. So he clenched his hands together
and gently rubbed his fingers in confusion. At that moment, Jeong Taeui was certain.

He liked this smile, and he liked this expression of his. If he could see this face of his more
often, he could say those words as many times as needed.

"Um, just do it all..."

Jeong Taeui sighed and murmured. Then, suddenly, a gloomy thought arose in his heart.
Jeong Taeui muttered to himself.

"My dream was always to meet a kind and good-hearted person. To live well and eat well,
but... haizz."

But Jeong Taeui had forgotten one thing.

He had forgotten that the man in front of him had very sharp ears. Ilay suddenly raised an
eyebrow.

"Haha."
He sneered, as if he didn't care much.

"Should I kill all the kind and good-hearted people in the world?"

Jeong Taeui was silenced for the second time.

Chills ran through him. He rubbed his arms that were now covered in goosebumps. He didn't
sound like he was joking at all. Of course, it’s rare to find true jokes from this man.

"How can you tell who is kind and good-hearted?"

Jeong Taeui asked bitterly.

The criteria for categorization were too vague. Everyone in the world had different standards
for good and evil. Perhaps, somewhere in this world, there was someone who would
recognize the madman in front of him as a very good person.

Ilay raised an eyebrow and replied indifferently.

"You will be the one to tell me."

"Me?"

"If it's someone you meet, live well, and eat well with, then they must be kind and good-
hearted." (And then Ilay will kill that person)

"...So, the standard for distinguishing good and bad people is based on me?"

Jeong Taeui scratched his head. Once that standard... Jeong Taeui thought for a while. If it
were this man, he would do it.

That's right, somehow he increasingly felt the need to take care of this man more. It seemed
that if he gave up caring for him, abandoned him, and left, Ilay would persistently chase after
him and target the good-hearted and friendly people he would meet.

Jeong Taeui stared at his fingertips, immersed in a future image of himself gradually sinking
into a quagmire.

"Alright. I'll tell you one more thing."

"There's still more?"

After all, what the hell had Jeong Taeui been saying to himself? He didn’t even remember,
but this man's memory was extraordinarily, extraordinarily remarkable.

Jeong Taeui looked up at Ilay, wondering what he would say next. Ilay nodded and sat down
next to him.

He sat next to Jeong Taeui, face to face, with one hand resting beside him as if lying on top of
him. In the extremely dangerous situation of being trapped in his embrace, Jeong Taeui
frowned. What else was there?

"Never think about running away anymore."

The calm and gentle voice sounded right in front of him. Jeong Taeui silently looked at him
without saying a word.

Thinking back, it seemed like he did say such things. He had thought about running away
quickly from here, even if just one day sooner would be better.

Ilay's voice was very calm when he said that he absolutely should not think about running
away anymore. There was hardly any threat or anger in it. He spoke as if he were just telling
him to eat.

“There won't be a third time."

He continued. Jeong Taeui just quietly listened.

Ilay looked directly into Jeong Taeui’s eyes, his expression as calm as his voice. Ilay silently
examined every corner of his gaze as if trying to find something within it, and then he spoke
again.

“This time, too. I really intended to kill you. More than half of me was ready to kill you and
swallow everything to keep you from escaping again.”

“....”

Jeong Taeui looked at him. Despite saying that, Ilay didn’t show any regret or apologize for
having such thoughts. Indeed, he could actually do that with an indifferent face whenever he
wanted.

His heart trembled slightly.

Will I really be okay? Jeong Taeui thought and sighed.

“So. There won't be a third time. The third time, I will really kill you. So don’t do it again…
please…”

Jeong Taeui looked up in astonishment at his last words.

That statement was so strange, it was something he never expected to hear from this man's
mouth. With just a simple sentence that anyone could say, Jeong Taeui’s fingertips curled up
and rubbed together.

…has this man really lost his inhumanity?

Jeong Taeui thought seriously. He remembered when he said those words to Shinru, although
they were very sincere, they still contained some jest. Jeong Taeui smiled softly.
He felt good at this moment. Sometimes there’s no need to think too much about something.
Whenever he discovered something unexpected about this man – even if it was normal for
others – it would suddenly make him laugh.

“I intended to return. That was my plan.”

Jeong Taeui spoke up.

Ilay raised his eyebrows, tilting his head as if not understanding what he meant.

“When I was waiting for the bus to go to the airport. I planned to go to the airport and come
back to you.”

Jeong Taeui shrugged and sighed as he spoke.

Saying that made him feel vaguely resentful and angry again but… let it go. Just consider it
the price of discovering little surprises about him.

He looked up and met Ilay’s gaze.

It was a very strange face.

He was looking at Jeong Taeui with an expression that couldn’t be described, as if he had just
heard something incredibly odd. Jeong Taeui scratched his head, puzzled as Ilay’s strange
gaze came closer to him. Jeong Taeui raised his eyebrows at him.

“...I’m not lying.”

Jeong Taeui added because he thought that was the reason for the strange look. Then, Ilay
didn’t respond, not knowing if he truly believed him or if it was just unexpected, or if there
were other thoughts, he nodded vaguely and remained silent.

Jeong Taeui scratched his head.

Just a moment ago, this person was responding very well, and now suddenly he’s silent,
making the whole world seem quiet along with him. When that happens, his heart couldn’t
stay calm.

Then suddenly.

“Only with what I have done.”

Ilay spoke. Jeong Taeui didn’t hear clearly and asked him again, and then he repeated.

“Only with what I have done, with the part I have given. You just need to return that much.”

He spoke clearly, every word.

Jeong Taeui listened to the calm voice, as if he were just saying hello in passing. After
thinking for a moment, he finally understood what Ilay was saying. Jeong Taeui asked
skeptically.

“...Isn’t that amount a bit too much...?”

Ilay’s face suddenly broke into a broad smile. It was such a bright smile that it seemed he
would burst into laughter any second.

“Let’s see. Are you not confident?”

In response to his vague question, Jeong Taeui scratched his head and muttered.

“No. I should give back as much as I received. Maybe even as much as you’ve lost.”

Jeong Taeui thought about the things Ilay had lost when he came to rescue him. So many
things came to mind, and it seemed, somehow, he would have a hard time repaying even one
of them.

“Because this time you lost a lot.”

Jeong Taeui wanted to add that ‘It’s because you rushed there without any plan or
forethought.’ but he swallowed the words. Ilay’s expression became even stranger for a
moment when he heard those words. However, before Jeong Taeui could realize the oddity in
his expression, Ilay smiled as if nothing had happened.

“Yeah, you just need to give me back that much…. It might be a bit overwhelming for you,
but I’ll accept it anyway.”

Ilay murmured as if he were talking to himself. Jeong Taeui looked up and said - “Huh?” -
but Ilay just shrugged and smiled gently.

************************
 Vol 6 - Chapter 29: I will support you (END)

Jeong Taeui glared at the bathroom door.

He had been struggling and using all his strength to sit on the toilet for a while, but somehow
everything was still fine. However, now that he looked back, the bathroom door seemed so
far away.

"Should I call that guy again...?"

After thinking for a while, Jeong Taeui immediately shook his head. That wasn't a very wise
choice.

Ilay had already brought him in here. It was embarrassing, but he couldn't move on his own
even a single step.

At first, Jeong Taeui had almost crawled off the bed, trying every way to reach the bathroom,
but as soon as he set foot on the floor, his knees immediately buckled because he had no
strength left.

At that moment, Ilay was sitting on the chair by the window reading the newspaper. “Ah, the
reporters don't have much to write about today, huh” - he said while turning to look at Jeong
Taeui upon seeing the names T&R and UNHRDO side by side in the newspaper.

But his face immediately changed color, his eyes widening when he saw Jeong Taeui about to
collapse to the floor. Ilay had arrived just in time. He lifted Jeong Taeui and placed him back
on the bed before asking,

"How can you fall while just staying in one place?"

It was rare to see such an expression on his face.

At that moment, Jeong Taeui looked at him resentfully without responding. Ilay seemed to
have guessed the reason from his expression. But he just nodded and said, 'Ah,' and frowned
as if he didn't understand.

"If your physical strength is this weak now, life will be very difficult in the future."

Jeong Taeui listened with extreme resentment.

This son of a bitch. It's easy for you to say because you've never been penetrated by your own
thing! Why are you talking as if this has nothing to do with you?

Jeong Taeui clenched his fists, trembling with anger, while also feeling a pang of sympathy,
realizing the pain some young men had to endure during those happy nights with him in the
past. But on the other hand, the pain they had to bear couldn't compare to what he was going
through now. They never had to be penetrated by something as long and thick as a horse's,
did they?

It was hard to sit comfortably on the bed, Jeong Taeui decided to lie down but continued to
glare at Ilay with fiery eyes and clenched fists. Seeing that, Ilay gently stroked his hair and
asked:

"Why are you lying down? Should I get you another beer?"

"No, I need to use the bathroom... But bring me another beer too."

When stating his initial intention, Jeong Taeui was tempted by Ilay's offer, so he decided to
choose both. Ilay laughed and lifted Jeong Taeui again. After taking him to the bathroom and
placing him on the toilet, he fetched a beer from the mini bar opposite.

Sitting in the bathroom while drinking beer... Jeong Taeui felt something was off, but he
didn't know what else to do, so he opened the beer. Ilay was standing right at the bathroom
door, and Jeong Taeui glanced at him.

"What?"

"I'm waiting for you to finish your beer."

"... ...? Why?"

"You can't stand up. Or are you planning to fall in the bathroom again?"

"...I won't stand up immediately after finishing the beer."

"You think I want to sit on the toilet just to drink beer." Jeong Taeui frowned at him and
added.

But Ilay just replied with 'Not like that' and waved his hand dismissively.

"If you want to use the bathroom, you have to stand up and pull down your pants. If it's for a
big one, I'll help you stand up, take off your pants, and sit down again. If it's for a small one,
I'll hold you up from behind so you can lean back and go comfortably."

Jeong Taeui's head felt like it was on fire upon hearing his casual, indifferent words. He
glared at Ilay. No, what he said was logical. However, he wasn't disabled; he could somehow
manage to pull his pants down while sitting. Even if it was just for a small one, he didn't need
Ilay watching him.

"Who can pee with someone else there?"

Jeong Taeui grumbled, wondering if this was also part of the inhuman nature of this crazy
man.

"Have you never used a public restroom?"

"What public restroom in the world has one man holding another man from behind while he
pees!"

"Ah ha."

Ilay laughed and nodded, stepping out of the door and saying, 'Whatever you want.'

However, instead of going back to the living room, he glanced at Jeong Taeui and smiled.

"It's not like I haven't seen you ejaculate, so why is this different?"

"They're not the same thing!!"

Jeong Taeui wanted to scream at him, but Ilay had already turned his back.

This bastard clearly lacks common sense. Jeong Taeui grumbled and struggled to relieve
himself despite the pain. Amidst that pain, Jeong Taeui thought he would never let Ilay inside
him again...

But that seemed unrealistic. After igniting his determination and having it immediately
extinguished like that, Jeong Taeui felt even sorrier for his body.

"But... what should I do now."

Jeong Taeui sat dazed in the bathroom and mumbled.

After everything was settled, the future seemed bleak again.

Despite the boundless injustice, Jeong Taeui was still one of the names on the global wanted
list for terrorists, and his situation wasn't much different from Ilay's. Perhaps this time, Kyle
would face trouble because of Ilay, and his uncle wouldn't be any better off and would have
to deal with quite a few problems because of Jeong Taeui.

How can a terrorist get a job? Even walking freely on the street was a luxury.

Where should he go now? What should he do for a living? How should he live? The future
ahead was dark and bleak.

And Ilay, what was he planning to do? But anyway, he still had a diamond spoon in his
mouth, so he should be fine. However, even with money, one couldn't buy freedom.

A suitable place to live and hide was needed.

But a cabin in the deep forest, isolated from humanity, didn't suit him at all...

Jeong Taeui groaned, scratching his head. He sighed, not knowing what to do, but believed
that heaven never shuts one down. There would be a way somehow. If not, he would have to
live in unjust imprisonment for the rest of his life.
Jeong Taeui, still staring at the bathroom door, sighed again and started trying to find a way
to the door. Although the pain made him feel weak, his legs were fine; they couldn't be
immobile.

Jeong Taeui patted his knees, massaged his legs, and moved little by little. Yes, he couldn't be
immobile; this was his body, not one paralyzed in a hospital bed.

Jeong Taeui lightly tapped his feet on the floor and then stamped hard. He thought he could
stand up, so he braced himself against the sink and stood up. Although he wobbled
momentarily, he stood up safely. Jeong Taeui took small steps, opened the bathroom door,
and leaned against the wall to rest for a while. As expected, it hurt. The lower part of his back
ached so much that even walking a short distance was tiring.

Anyway, he couldn't do this with that crazy guy anymore. He would have to live with this
pain for a day, or in severe cases, endure it for three days, but this time it would probably take
a whole week.

Jeong Taeui's anger flared up again, he grumbled and was about to go to the living room
when a loud shout made him stop in his tracks.

["You are with Taeil! Have you killed him already? ... Have you killed him already?!??!?"]

For a moment, Jeong Taeui didn't recognize the voice shouting his name, but a few seconds
later, he remembered hearing that voice before.

It was Kyle. Because he had never heard him shout before, he didn't initially think it was
Kyle's voice. Amidst the shouts echoing throughout the living room, Ilay took food from the
minibar and placed it on the table with a nonchalant expression. He clicked his tongue as if
annoyed.

"Kill? What kill?Here, how could... Why are you calling?"

Ilay was about to ask how Kyle knew they were there but seemed to have already figured it
out. He reluctantly said, 'I should have paid for the room with cash.'

If Ilay was truly annoyed by the call, he would have said a few words and hung up, but now,
despite showing annoyance, he seemed quite cheerful as he answered all of Kyle's questions.
Perhaps the person on the other end also realized this.

["You caused such a big mess and you're asking why I'm calling? Because of you, I can't lift
my head in front of James, you know that?"]

"Even if it wasn't because of me, you couldn't lift your head with James anyway... Why are
you calling?"

Ilay's voice had a sharp edge mixed with sarcasm. He seemed more irritated than before.

He glanced at Jeong Taeui as he emerged from the bathroom. Suddenly, there was a hint of a
smile in his eyes. Seeing that smile, Jeong Taeui felt choked up and scowled.
"What's so funny?"

"Your wobbly steps like a toddler are funny."

Jeong Taeui glared at Ilay as he laughed and spoke nonchalantly.

At that moment, although Jeong Taeui had tried to lower his voice, it seemed his voice had
reached the other end of the line. A voice called his name through the phone.

["Taeil, are you there?"]

"Ah, yes."

Jeong Taeui was startled to hear his name being called and responded immediately. The voice
on the other end sounded relieved.

["You're still alive. Thank God."]

"Huh? Me?"

Jeong Taeui replied, bewildered, not understanding what the person was talking about.

["Changin is extremely worried because he hasn't heard anything from you."]

"Huh...? Oh, right."

Only then did Jeong Taeui recall the memories he had almost forgotten. He had intended to
get to the airport and call his uncle—and also the corrupt police officer—but he hadn't had
time for any of that.

"Right, I... I'll call him back soon."

Jeong Taeui felt guilty. Thinking back, his uncle must have been very worried. Perhaps,
following Jeong Taeui's request, his uncle had asked Kyle about Ilay's whereabouts, and they
had discovered that Ilay had gone to Johannesburg, where Jeong Taeui was also present.
More importantly, his uncle hadn't received any call from his nephew saying he would call as
soon as he reached the airport.

So of course, his uncle was worried. Because he knew Ilay would kill Jeong Taeui if he found
him.

Jeong Taeui glanced at Ilay.

He didn't think he would die, but he had come close to dying, just as his uncle had feared.

"No third time."

Suddenly, Jeong Taeui remembered what Ilay had said.

The third time.

He didn't know. He couldn't be sure of anything. No one knew what might happen in the
future or how things would develop.

However, at least for now, one thing was clear: he had no intention of doing that again. If the
man's inhumanity didn't worsen.

...Ignoring whether he had any humanity left to lose, it was likely he wouldn't change
anymore regardless.

"Thank you for worrying about me."

After bidding farewell to Kyle, Jeong Taeui crawled back into bed and lay down. He wanted
to lie still like this for at least the next three days. Moving around was really too exhausting.

...Could it be that if he stayed like this for about three days, the police might come and arrest
the terrorists hiding in this room?

Jeong Taeui thought seriously. But no matter how he thought about it, the man named Ilay
Riegrow wasn't someone the police could catch. So if Jeong Taeui was caught alone and
imprisoned, who knows, Ilay might even fire anti-tank missiles at the prison to rescue him.

A person who could casually terrorize an entire nation certainly wouldn't hesitate to fire
missiles at a prison. Just sleep peacefully.

"....."

Jeong Taeui was about to close his eyes when he suddenly realized what he had been
thinking. If he stayed with Ilay any longer, Jeong Taeui seriously feared that before he could
help Ilay regain his humanity, his own humanity would be gone.

Meanwhile, Kyle and Ilay's conversation continued. Although he didn't intend to eavesdrop,
the sound of their voices kept echoing in his ears, and Jeong Taeui couldn't help but listen.

["Anyway, you can't go anywhere, so just go home for now."]

Kyle said bitterly, as if he could see Ilay's frown from faraway Germany. He added with a
snap of his fingers.

["No one can enter the house without your permission. So just go home for a while."]

["Even if I go back, I still have to go out every day."] Kyle added.

Jeong Taeui turned his head toward the phone even though it didn't help him see Kyle's face.
Thinking about it, there were many strange people among Kyle's friends, and that house
always welcomed new friends every day. But among all those friends, surely there must be
someone in a high position related to prosecutors and the police. (No, in fact, it would be
strange if he had so many friends and none of them held such positions.)

However, Ilay just frowned and responded with a single sentence.

"I don't want to."

["Then where are you planning to go?"]

"Go? There are plenty of places to go."

["If you keep doing this, do you know how much I'll have to listen to Rita nagging?"]

"Just pass her nagging to me. I'm not going back."

Ilay replied firmly, about to press the end call button as if he didn't want to continue the
conversation anymore. But just then, a hurried voice rang out.

"Kyle, is Berlin safe?"

The one who asked the question was Jeong Taeui.

For Jeong Taeui, who was still struggling with the bleak future, Kyle's words were like sweet
rain during a drought.

Hearing Jeong Taeui's voice, Kyle responded as if it were obvious.

["Of course. No one can enter my house without my permission. Taeil, even if you come
alone, it's fine. You are always welcome here."]

"Just me alone? But I'm a criminal, won't you get into trouble if you help me?"

["If there were any trouble, I wouldn't have invited you. Trust me. Even though I don't have
much, I can handle that much."]

Kyle laughed and said. Jeong Taeui nodded with a thoughtful expression.

Next to him, Ilay looked at him with suspicion, and as Jeong Taeui nodded enthusiastically at
Kyle's invitation, Ilay's face darkened even more.

"Hey, don't tell me you..."

"Well, sorry, but it seems I'll have to owe you. Actually, I've been wondering what to do.
Until everything is settled, I guess I'll have to trouble you for a while."

Jeong Taeui couldn't return to his country; he had nowhere to go and was very worried about
what to do. He was extremely happy to accept Kyle's offer.

Hearing Jeong Taeui say this, Ilay's face darkened even more.

"I'm not going!"

["Okay, even if you don't like it, Rita already knows you're disobedient, so I'll just endure her
nagging. Taeil, when are you coming? I'll leave a room ready for you."]

"Ah, well, after resting here for two or three days, I'll..."
"Taeil!"

Ilay said in a low, threatening voice. However, Jeong Taeui just sighed and looked at him
with a smile on his face.

"Oh, were you calling me?"

"Why are you going there! I'm not going!"

"Really? Then I'll go alone. Visit me there sometimes... You know, this is not running away at
all. You know exactly where I'm going, right?"

Jeong Taeui preemptively countered. If he went somewhere and Ilay thought he was running
away, the situation would be disastrous.

But Ilay just fell silent, staring at the phone for a moment. The other end of the line was also
silent. Kyle could clearly hear the conversation between the two, so it would be awkward to
argue with Ilay in front of Kyle. Jeong Taeui quickly grabbed the phone and said.

"Then see you this week. Thank you for your help. See you soon."

Jeong Taeui said goodbye and ended the conversation, to which Kyle responded, "Oh, sure."

["So you can come any day this week. If you contact me before you depart, I'll ask Peter to
pick you up at the airport."]

"Yes, thank you for your concern. I'll take my leave now."

After Kyle politely responded, Jeong Taeui pressed the end call button once the other side
had hung up. Next to him, Ilay was looking at Jeong Taeui with a very disapproving
expression. Jeong Taeui sighed and said,

"You. Even if you're wanted, there's nothing to worry about. Even if they chase you a
hundred times, no one can catch you."

"But I hate being chased..."

"That's why I need to find a suitable place to live."

"We need to find a stable place to live to avoid the uncertainty of when we might have to
move again. I guess I have to go to Berlin... It's a bit regretful. But drop by occasionally."

Jeong Taeui pretended to be regretful and waved goodbye to Ilay, trying to show the most
regretful expression possible in front of him.

Ilay, who was glaring at Jeong Taeui, suddenly frowned. He clicked his tongue and said,

"...Do you really want to go there?"

"Yes. I really want to go."

In fact, it's very comfortable there, with lots of books to read, and guests coming and going
constantly, so it's never boring. Jeong Taeui nodded firmly to him as he considered each
advantage of that house.

Ilay, who was standing right next to him, stared at Jeong Taeui. However, no matter how
intensely he looked, it couldn't stop Jeong Taeui's thoughts. Jeong Taeui mumbled to himself.

"Even if I don't go there, I've thought about where to stay and how to make a living. First, the
accommodation issue is settled. Now I just need to worry about what to do for a living."

Becoming a wanted criminal, he couldn't think of anything he could do. However, those who
have to live in hiding will find a way to survive and live, at least not to starve to death.

But.

He could think that way for himself, but what about the man next to him?

Jeong Taeui stared blankly at Ilay. Seeing him staring at his phone with a displeased
expression, Jeong Taeui felt a heavy heart.

This man, Ilay Riegrow, was truly lacking in social skills. Among the people Jeong Taeui had
met, no one would have more difficulty working in a completely normal place than this man.
At least, he was unrivaled in killing people, so he lived comfortably in an officer training
position at a place like UNHRDO, but now even that position is gone.

Even thinking about places where he could apply his skills in capturing people, there weren't
many places that would hire a terrorist. The only place Jeong Taeui could think of was illegal
organizations, but it seemed even those places couldn't handle his temperament.

Jeong Taeui sighed quietly.

Now, this man was a huge problem. He was kicked out of UNHRDO, couldn't work at T&R,
couldn't find a job, and was wanted. What to do? Jeong Taeui became despondent. From a
man who lacked nothing, he had become like this. His responsibility in this matter was too
great.

The only fortunate thing he could think of was that this man was born with a diamond spoon
in his mouth, but the world wasn't just about living on money.

Seeing him with a melancholy expression, Ilay, who had been thinking with a displeased
look, asked, "What's wrong?" Jeong Taeui sighed and replied,

"What are we going to do now... I'm really worried, but you must be having a hard time too."

"What?"

Jeong Taeui reached out and patted Ilay's shoulder sympathetically. Ilay looked at him with
doubt.

"What are you going to do for a living?"

Jeong Taeui asked as he looked at him, and Ilay raised his eyebrows in question.

"What?"

Alright. Thinking back, he didn't need to worry about the future of this diamond spoon. He
should worry about his own future right now.

But.

"Don't live too hard... well, I don't think it will happen, but in the worst-case scenario,
I'll take responsibility and support you."

Jeong Taeui said, suddenly feeling a sense of responsibility for this man. Ilay frowned,
blinking at Jeong Taeui. After a moment, it seemed he understood something and gently
raised his eyebrows.

"You want to take responsibility for me?"

"Well... it might be really difficult, but I'll make sure you don't starve. Even if I'm
unemployed, can't find a job, and even if I'm being hunted - we're in the same boat - but in
some way, it's because of me that things turned out this way."

Jeong Taeui said sadly.

Jeong Taeui didn't know Ilay would save him even if it meant creating a terror incident - but
thinking about it, it was saving him. After some thought, instead of saying it was saving him,
Jeong Taeui had fallen into a worse situation, but he couldn't say he wouldn't take any
responsibility. Even if it was Ilay's arbitrary decision from beginning to end.

Even if he wasn't really responsible for this, he felt he should take moral responsibility.

Ilay stared at Jeong Taeui's silently thinking face, raised his eyebrows slightly, then shrugged.

"I see... well, if you say so, I'm very grateful."

Jeong Taeui nodded.

Once again, he asked himself why his life had turned out this way.

There wasn't any specific beginning, but many things had happened, combined together, and
finally, everything had turned out like this. Looking back, ever since he joined UNHRDO, he
had faced a continuous series of difficult and arduous days. And after all those hardships, in
the end... there still hadn't been any luck smiling upon him.

Jeong Taeui sighed softly. He took a deep breath.

His future was very difficult now, and it would be the same later. However, if he looked back
and thought carefully about each thing, it didn't seem all that bad.

But even now, he couldn't precisely judge whether this was good or bad...
Jeong Taeui caught Ilay's gaze.

Since hanging up the phone, he had been lost in thought with a displeased expression. But
now he had a faint smile on his face, as if his mood had been somewhat lifted when Jeong
Taeui looked at him.

If you asked anyone who knew this man, 100/100 would say, 'Very bad, really bad.' And even
Jeong Taeui now, if someone asked him whether Ilay Riegrow was worth dating, he would
decisively shake his head.

But even so.

Jeong Taeui thought that this wasn't so bad.

Thinking back, it had been like this from the beginning. He knew well how bad this man was,
and he himself had experienced Ilay's bad actions over and over, making his inner self boil.
Everything this man had done was very inhumane, and he could go crazy at any moment.

Knowing all that, in the end, he still didn't hate him. So, in reality, he didn't need to think too
much about how to deal with the current situation.

"This isn't so bad, is it?"

Jeong Taeui said unconsciously.

Ilay raised his eyebrows and tilted his head, looking at the pensive Jeong Taeui, but he didn't
ask him anything. And Ilay nodded too.

"Yes, not so bad."

He said, his lips unconsciously forming a slight curve. Jeong Taeui didn't know if the "not so
bad" he mentioned and the "not so bad" Ilay mentioned were referring to the same thing, but
yes.

Not bad at all.

[End Vol 6]
 Hidden Track #1 - Vol 6: Taeui’s tail

Three days later, they finally arrived in Berlin.

Jeong Taeui had spent nearly the entire three days resting in bed. During that time, Ilay had
brought him a passport. Ilay mentioned that the quality of this passport wasn't very good, so it
couldn't be used many times. Jeong Taeui figured it was similar to the kind his uncle had said
he would arrange for him previously. Jeong Taeui packed his things and prepared to go to
Berlin with that passport.

In the morning they left Johannesburg, while Jeong Taeui was busy packing his luggage
(though he didn't have much to call luggage), Ilay barely moved. Seeing this, Jeong Taeui
asked him.

"So where are you planning to go now?"

Ilay didn't bother to answer. He just frowned irritably and shot Jeong Taeui a displeased look
at his question about where he would go. With mixed feelings of sadness (because Ilay wasn't
going with him) and relief (for escaping from this crazy guy), Jeong Taeui headed to the
airport. However, the sadness seemed to outweigh the relief.

It was only when they reached the airport and Jeong Taeui saw Ilay getting a ticket at the
same counter that he looked at him in confusion.

"Berlin? ... Is your flight connecting there before going somewhere else?"

"No."

Ilay replied curtly. He had seemed extremely annoyed about something all morning.

Jeong Taeui stared at him blankly, then mumbled, "Hmm," and after thinking for a moment,
he tentatively asked,

"Are you coming home too?"

Ilay didn't respond. At that question, he just scowled and crushed the ticket in his hand.

"Ah ha."

Jeong Taeui silently sighed.

So that's it.

Jeong Taeui, having somewhat figured out the situation, decided to stay silent. But then he
burst out laughing. This man decided to return simply because he hated hearing Rita's
nagging. <Naur that’s not the reason Tae…>
"If you hate going home so much that you grimace like that, wouldn't it be better to stay
somewhere else as you said?"

"You said you would stay at my house in Berlin." - Ilay replied sulkily.

"Yes, I did, but so what?"

Once again, Jeong Taeui received no answer. The already crumpled ticket in Ilay's hand was
now being squeezed even tighter.

Jeong Taeui contacted Kyle before going through the boarding procedures at Johannesburg
airport, safely with the help of the corrupt cop his uncle had given him the contact for. He
informed Kyle that he was leaving right now and mentioned that Ilay would be coming with
him. Kyle was speechless for a moment before quickly regaining his composure and assuring
him that he would send Peter to pick them up at the airport.

So ——When they arrived at Berlin airport, they had to wait for Peter for a while as he was
stuck in traffic during rush hour.

Jeong Taeui wondered when Peter would arrive while Ilay went to the restroom.

Remembering Peter's character, who was extremely punctual and now had to crawl through
traffic inch by inch, Jeong Taeui laughed, imagining Peter's face at that moment.

It would have been nice to contact Peter, but Jeong Taeui had lost his phone a long time ago.
Ilay had a phone, but he said it was out of battery.

"The marvel of civilization lies in the fact that when it's a part of daily life, people don't
realize how convenient it is, but when it's gone, they see how inconvenient it is without it..."

Jeong Taeui thought that he should buy a new phone, but then he quickly shook his head.
From now on, he would have to live quietly in hiding. So why would he need a phone? At
this point, a watch on his wrist would be more important to Jeong Taeui than anything else.

Jeong Taeui glanced at his watch. It had been 30 minutes. He was confident in his patience,
but just standing and waiting in one spot was getting boring.

"Did that guy die in the bathroom or something?"

Grumbling, Jeong Taeui turned towards the restroom. However, his eyes were drawn to the
vending machine nearby. Especially to the cans of Schultheiss, which were shining
enticingly.

"Oh..."

Jeong Taeui jingled the coins in his pocket and quickly walked to the vending machine.
Thinking it would be fine if he only bought one for himself, he nevertheless ended up taking
two cans. Opening one, he took a few sips and let out a satisfied sigh. Holding the other can
for Ilay, he waited for him to come out of the restroom.
But Ilay didn’t come out.

Jeong Taeui thought that maybe Ilay had really passed out there, so he went inside. However,
Ilay was nowhere to be seen.

Jeong Taeui was a bit puzzled.

He thought Ilay might be in one of the stalls, but they were all empty.

"....."

The guy had vanished after going to the restroom, and he wasn't in there. Jeong Taeui tilted
his head in thought. He tossed his empty beer can into the trash, opened the other can, took a
sip, and wondered where Ilay had gone. But then he figured that Ilay would show up
eventually.

At that moment.

Jeong Taeui thought he saw Ilay’s figure on the second floor out of the corner of his eye.
When he turned to look more closely, he saw a familiar figure walking by. The second floor
housed airline offices and was not as crowded as the first floor. But what business did Ilay
have up there? Why had he gone there? Jeong Taeui scratched his neck and walked up the
stairs on the east side to the second floor. However, he only saw office staff occasionally
going in and out of break rooms or restrooms, and no one else.

Was he mistaken? Where had Ilay gone?

Jeong Taeui took a few more sips of beer and walked forward, needing to use the restroom,
so he headed to the men's room on the second floor. Just as he reached the door, he stopped
when he heard a familiar voice inside. It was Ilay.

“What the... I thought you went to the bathroom. But why come up to the second floor..."

Maybe because it’s less crowded here?... Hmm, if Jeong Taeui had something as monstrous
as that, he probably wouldn't want others to see it either… <...>

But then, his thoughts were interrupted by painful memories related to that monster.

Ilay was probably on the phone with someone inside. Oh right, didn't he say his phone was
dead? When did he charge it?

Jeong Taeui tilted his head back and took another gulp of beer, intending to finish it before
going inside. Meanwhile, Ilay's voice continued on the phone, and Jeong Taeui could hear it.

"How much? 1.5 million(Euro)?... —Well, that fee isn't too tempting (too low), so I’ll pass
this time. Oh, and another thing. Don’t contact me for a while... yeah, if necessary, I’ll reach
out later. Yes, I’ve decided to live like an unemployed person for a while... That way,
someone will take responsibility for supporting me...—Okay, don't call me unless it’s
important. He’s very perceptive and will figure it out right away."
*Gulp.*

Jeong Taeui choked on his drink. For some reason, the beer that had just flowed down his
throat suddenly tasted bitter. This was supposed to be a good-quality beer, so why did it taste
so different after just a few sips?

Jeong Taeui quietly tiptoed out of the restroom, not sure if the bitterness was from the beer or
something else.

"...."

He threw the can with a few sips left into the trash and dejectedly returned to his original spot
on the first floor. He stood there for a while until he finally saw Ilay coming back from a
distance.

What should he do about this? Should he expose Ilay? But that didn’t seem necessary.
Besides, what was this crazy guy even up to? And why did he boastfully claim he would
support this spoiled brat with a diamond spoon in his mouth?

"What are you thinking so deeply about? Why are you looking at people like that?"

Ilay walked over leisurely and tilted his head, noticing Jeong Taeui’s troubled expression.
Then, seeing the vending machine nearby, he walked over and took out two cans of
Schultheiss.

"Here, it's your favorite."

Jeong Taeui took the beer can from Ilay and replied glumly.

"Thanks."

He stared at Ilay for a while, contemplating, but he knew Ilay's personality very well. He
needed to lay his cards on the table, but Jeong Taeui also knew that after making those
nonsensical promises, even knowing the truth behind them wouldn’t make any difference.

Jeong Taeui took a sip of beer with a face as dejected as a soggy rice cake. Ilay leaned down,
looking at his despondent face, and asked.

"What’s wrong? Why are you suddenly like this?"

But Jeong Taeui just shook his head without responding.

Even if he exposed the truth, he would only be suppressed.

That would be as unreasonable as the promise of the proletariat to support the bourgeoisie in
this situation.
 Hidden Track #2 - Vol 6: Horror photo (18+)

"Ugh..."

A photo slipped from his cold fingers. Jeong Taeui couldn't suppress a groan of astonishment,
his mouth gaping open in shock.

The photo fell to the floor, but he didn't dare pick it up. He only glanced at it for less than a
second before tightly closing his eyes again, but the image was already burned into his mind,
impossible to forget.

"What the hell did I just see..."

Jeong Taeui turned pale, covering his mouth with his hand. He stood rooted to the spot, his
body frozen like a statue, staring in disbelief at the photo lying face-down at his feet.

No, maybe he was mistaken. Sometimes people see things incorrectly. Yes, and lately, he's
been suffering from chronic sleep deprivation, right? Because he couldn't sleep well at night,
he had to catch up on sleep during the day, so seeing something strange could just be his
overworked brain playing tricks on him.

Jeong Taeui reluctantly and slowly bent down, hesitating as he picked up the photo. Although
he didn't have the courage to turn it over, he had to confirm whether his eyes had deceived
him, so he forced himself to flip it over. In the next moment, a heavy breath escaped his lips.
It should have been a sigh of relief, but instead, it was a gasp of shock.

"Oh my God...."

The photo slipped through Jeong Taeui's fingers again and fell to his feet, but this time it lay
face up, fully exposed. In the photo, someone Jeong Taeui knew very well was crying
miserably. The man, completely naked, was tied to a bed, all his private parts on display.

No, saying he was completely naked wasn't accurate. To be precise, there was a gun barrel
inserted deep between his buttocks – more accurately, into his anus.

*****************************

Jeong Taeui had heard that Morer would be coming today. As they were having breakfast,
Kyle, as if he had just remembered, spoke up.

"Taeil, you two already know each other, right?"

"Uh, ...yes. I know him."

"That's right. You two were quite close when he stayed at my place before."

"Not really, I don't remember us being that close.... but what about him?"
Jeong Taeui recalled numerous memories flooding his mind at the mention of that name.
Losing his appetite, he set his spoon down and rubbed his lips with his thumb, immediately
earning a cold look from Rita beside him. Jeong Taeui quickly held up his thumb and
explained, 'There's nothing stuck, it's just a habit.'

He wondered if Kyle noticed his flustered expression or pretended not to.

"Alright, Morer will be arriving this afternoon. He's decided to spend his year-end holiday
here. I think he’ll stay the night and leave tomorrow."

Jeong Taeui muttered: “Ah, yes” then bit his lip, not asking anything further.

Thinking back, he vaguely recalled hearing that T&R was developing some experimental
product. It seemed to be an ambitious project, thoroughly researched. He thought that if
Morer heard about it, he would go crazy and rush over, and indeed he had. That gun nut.

"That's great."

Jeong Taeui smiled awkwardly and said, 'It's been a while since I last saw him, so I'm looking
forward to it.'

Yes. Considering the deep-seated grudge he had against that man, Jeong Taeui was
determined to confront him. In fact, he had almost forgotten about it, but hearing that name
reignited his anger.

Jeong Taeui glanced at Ilay, who was sitting across from him. He didn't know what had
happened, but Ilay had been practically living in his study for the past few days. Despite that,
last night, he suddenly came to Jeong Taeui's room, messed around for a while, and then went
back to work, saying he still had a lot to do. He probably only took a brief nap at dawn, yet
there was no sign of fatigue on his face. Maybe after breakfast, he'd sleep a bit more.

Ilay hated hearing Rita's nagging, but surprisingly, he never disobeyed her. This morning, he
probably wanted to sleep more, but after Rita came to his room three times, saying, 'Even if
you want to sleep more, get up and have breakfast first, young master,' and woke him up, Ilay
joined them at the table.

So, usually, Ilay wouldn't say much during meals but would at least make a comment or two,
whereas today, he was completely silent.

Jeong Taeui quietly continued eating.

Right. How could he forget the deep grudge he held against Morer?

Thinking back now, he wasn't sure if it could even be considered a grudge, but Morer's initial
intent had been to betray him, so Jeong Taeui decided to hold onto that resentment.

When he was being hunted by a madman like Ilay, constantly facing the very real possibility
of death if caught, that scoundrel Morer had coolly sold him out for a gun. Even though they
had no good feelings towards each other from the start, how could he trade a person's life for
a gun?
Jeong Taeui had deeply ingrained that betrayal in his heart.

...But.

There was something else that still troubled him.

Not long ago, while looking for a book in Ilay's room, he stumbled upon a photo.

It seemed to have been forgotten on the table. As Jeong Taeui grabbed a dusty book from the
side table, a photo fell out along with the dust. He had intended to pick it up and put it away,
but nearly fainted at the sight of the grotesque images.

The photo featured Morer. But it wasn't just any ordinary portrait. It was an image no one
could casually reveal anywhere, and if he tried to describe it to someone, they'd likely roll
their eyes and think he'd lost his mind.

Jeong Taeui put his spoon down again. Thinking about that horrifying photo ruined his
appetite.

He had meant to ask Ilay about the photo, but with Ilay being swamped with work and Jeong
Taeui himself not being idle, he had completely forgotten. Whenever he did remember, he
couldn't bring it up because others were around.

In truth, Jeong Taeui didn't think there was anything shady going on between them.

What shocked him more than anything was not that Ilay had the photo, but what appeared in
the photo with Morer.

...It was a .45 caliber Colt.

Jeong Taeui recalled the blinding image that nearly seared his eyes. Horrifyingly, lodged deep
between Morer's legs was a .45 caliber Colt.

"He betrayed me for a gun..."

Jeong Taeui stabbed his fork into his food. Kyle tilted his head, seemingly puzzled by Jeong
Taeui's sudden aggressive action. Jeong Taeui quickly forced a smile and used the fork to eat
some vegetables.

Another reason he couldn't immediately confront Ilay was that he already knew the answer.

Jeong Taeui - who didn't want to betray others like Morer did - remained silent for Morer's
dignity. To him, Morer's gun obsession exceeded normal affection. Jeong Taeui had been
utterly stunned to see the gleam of ecstasy in Morer's eyes as he gazed at the gun lodged
between his legs.

Perhaps Morer wasn't just a gun enthusiast, he was a gun fetishist...

Jeong Taeui lost his appetite for the third time.

He set his fork down, realizing he couldn't enjoy breakfast today.

Considering ending his meal then and there, he remembered that if Morer arrived late in the
afternoon, they might have to have dinner together. By then, he'd have no appetite for
anything, so it was better to eat enough now. So Jeong Taeui picked up his fork again.

It had been a long time since he last saw Morer.

Jeong Taeui counted on his fingers; it had been a few years. He was surprised to realize how
quickly time had passed.

In a sense, he was still an internationally wanted criminal, so he couldn't travel abroad. He

had lived a quiet life while Ilay faced several near-death experiences. So he had to live
quietly (and leisurely).

But somehow, living in a place where he didn't have to show his face, he didn't feel at ease.
Maybe it was life's twists and turns.

Time flew by. When he suddenly looked back, that period had vanished, remaining only in
memories.

Morer, it had been a long time since he last saw him. Now he realized it had been quite a long
time.

...But meeting him again, the resentment resurfaced.

Jeong Taeui crossed his arms and watched as the familiar face of Morer, unchanged over the
years, walked in carrying a large sports bag. Although several years had passed, Morer
seemed very familiar with the house's layout, which hadn't changed much. He intended to
head to the living room when he saw Jeong Taeui standing there. Yes, only a few years had
passed, so not much had changed. Morer immediately widened his eyes at him.

"What are you doing here, you filthy terrorist?"

"..."

Even his mannerisms hadn't changed.

Jeong Taeui shot a glare at Morer.

Wasn't he the one stealing and then blaming others?

According to Jeong Taeui's memory, he had repaid Morer's debt in full. Even now, he couldn't
forget that damn gun. He had found a broker and bought the gun back to return it to Morer.
Yet, Morer had heartlessly tossed Jeong Taeui to death and ran off happily with his new gun.

Fury surged. But it was a personal grudge, so Jeong Taeui decided to seize the opportunity to
confront him later. He suppressed his anger and replied with a tone full of implication.

"How's your Colt 45?"

Jeong Taeui thought he might have said too much, but he wasn't sure if Morer would catch
the hidden meaning. Maybe Morer didn't think he had seen the photo, or perhaps - though he
didn't want to believe it - Morer changed guns each time. If that were the case, the Colt 45
wasn't special at all.

Indeed, considering that it had been several years, it was possible that Morer wouldn't even
understand what he was talking about. With that thought, Jeong Taeui scratched his head.

But that wasn't the case.

The moment Morer heard those words, his eyes glazed over. In an instant, a fire of hatred,
long suppressed, flared up.

"The Colt 45... it's still in good condition. I couldn't bear to throw it away, so I stored it in the
deepest part of my room. Guns aren't to blame. All those terrible things... they're your fault,
aren't they?"

Morer suddenly pointed at Jeong Taeui, shouting and throwing his sports bag onto the floor.

Jeong Taeui didn't expect such an intense reaction. He was slightly taken aback and took a
step back. He widened his eyes, blinking as he absorbed the hateful words pouring into his
ears.

"What do you mean it's my fault? You're the one with the weird sexual fetish involving the
Colt 45!"

"That's not my fetish! I told you it's not! How could I put such precious and beloved things
into a place like that...!"

Morer yelled into his face. Jeong Taeui had to take another step back, feeling like he was
about to be eaten alive by the man's furious roar.

"...What? Then why did you do it?"

When Jeong Taeui lowered his voice and questioned Morer with genuine curiosity, Morer
buried his face in the sports bag he'd thrown down, his shoulders trembling as if he were
crying bitterly over unspeakable pain. However, the bag, crushed under the weight of his
upper body, revealed a solid outline through the fabric.

It was a handgun that looked like it could fit comfortably in one hand.

Coming on vacation and yet still feeling the need to cling to a new one for satisfaction. This
guy had indeed sold his soul to those guns. Right, if you've done it with a gun, why not marry
one too. Marry a gun!

Jeong Taeui wondered how Morer managed to get from Hong Kong to here with that gun. He
stood there, dazed, watching Morer until he raised his head, trembling and sobbing.

"It's because of you... because you asked that bastard Rick, didn't you? No, I'm fine. Even if I
have to apologize a hundred times, it's fine, even if I have to endure the pain of a torn asshole
every time I go to the bathroom for days, it's fine! But what did my precious Colt 45 ever do
to deserve this?! It's such a widely used, efficient, and elegantly designed gun! Taeil, you...
what grudge do you have against the Colt 45?!"

Jeong Taeui furrowed his brow, hearing Morer's seemingly absurd yet strangely reasonable
rant, and his mind automatically filtered out the problematic parts.

"Rick?... Ilay? What's he got to do with it? What did I ask him to do that was so bad...?"

Thinking back to the photo he found in Ilay's room, Jeong Taeui widened his eyes.

"Talk some sense! Hold on, I almost believed you! Look at the photo, the background is
clearly the UNHRDO Asian branch office! If Ilay was at UNHRDO, it was a few years ago,
how could I have asked him for anything then? Do you think he was the kind of person who
would listen to anyone back then?!"

Even now, if Jeong Taeui wanted to ask Ilay for something, it would have to come with a
condition before he'd even consider listening!

His anger seemed a bit misdirected, but Jeong Taeui couldn't help but yell internally, 'If
you're angry because you got stabbed by a gun, I would've died of high blood pressure long
before you, you bastard!'

But then, considering Morer might retort, 'Who told you to get back with him? Why blame
others when you dug your own grave!', and Jeong Taeui would have no rebuttal for that, he
swallowed his words.

"I don't care about that! He said he promised you something and made me like this!"

Morer whined. Then he slumped over the sports bag again, his shoulders shaking with sobs.
Oh, now Jeong Taeui could see another gun on the other side. Its outline pressed through the
fabric of the sports bag. Just how many guns had this guy brought along?

Jeong Taeui thought, glancing at Morer with disdain, while the man's words left him puzzled.

************************************

If it was something Ilay had said, it certainly wouldn't be pointless or idle talk. Moreover, he
wouldn't do anything useless. So Morer's words weren't entirely unreasonable.

"Hmm? Oh, right. I almost forgot. Here, take it. It's a gift for you."

When Ilay shoved the photo in his face, Jeong Taeui stared at it and then stretched his arm
out, pushing the photo as far from his sight as possible. Then he glanced sideways and
grimaced.

"No, if you want to give me a gift, it should be something nice. Why would you call this
disgusting thing a gift..."

Jeong Taeui mumbled as he pushed the photo even further away.

It was past 2 AM, but Ilay was still sitting at his computer, looking at various charts and
graphs. He glanced over at Jeong Taeui while continuing to work. It seemed he was only
taking a short break as the room was still brightly lit, and he had a lot of work to do. He took
off his glasses, set them on the table, and looked directly at Jeong Taeui's displeased face.

"What's wrong? You don't like it? I told you I'd get revenge on Morer for you. Being impaled
by his beloved gun, what could be a heavier blow to him?"

Ilay picked up the photo in front of Jeong Taeui and spoke nonchalantly, looking at it
indifferently. Jeong Taeui frowned even more.

"Why would you get revenge on my behalf..."

Jeong Taeui felt a knot in his chest. He vaguely remembered hearing something like that
before. He couldn't recall exactly when, but he thought Ilay had mentioned something similar.

Ilay sighed lightly, looking at Jeong Taeui's confused expression.

"Did you forget? It was when you ran away and I brought you back... No, when I took you to
Hong Kong. Yes, it was before we went to Seringe. At that time, I planned to return to the
UNHRDO branch, but you insisted on coming along, saying you had unfinished business
with Morer."

"...Oh."

Jeong Taeui let out a short exclamation.

He remembered now. Yes, it was back then. The memories that had faded now resurfaced
vividly.

Right, that was it. When he returned to Hong Kong, driven by his grudge against Morer, he
had resolved to go there for revenge. But Ilay had said the UNHRDO wouldn't allow it, so he
had to stay put.

At that time... at that time...

Jeong Taeui's expression hardened as the intertwined memories came rushing back.

"Yeah... back then... This..."

Jeong Taeui looked coldly at the photo. Just for a picture like this...

"I also remember you pleading with me while giving me a blowjob back then."

"I did not!"

Well, he did give him a blowjob, but he didn't remember asking him for anything. He
regretted it deeply then. It would have been better to wait to meet Morer later and exact
revenge at the right time. How could he have asked for something like this?
"Jeong Taeil. It's not like it was only once or twice. You got quite used to enjoying my cock.
Look at you, your face is all red."

Ilay smiled brightly at Jeong Taeui. Jeong Taeui sat down on the bed behind him, feeling
utterly defeated.

"It's different. Completely different. It was different then."

Yes, as Ilay said, even if he proved he hadn't said anything during those times, nothing would
change. He had grown too familiar with his cock. If he counted, the number of times his
mouth had "met" it probably exceeded the times his lower half had. When Ilay was so busy
with work that he couldn't spare even a few minutes, he would pull Jeong Taeui over, let him
take care of his hardened member with his mouth while he continued to flip through
documents.

He had swallowed tears during those times, having long since grown accustomed to it.

But back then it was different. That was a time of youthful vigor.

Jeong Taeui held his head in despair. Ilay watched his expression and fetched a beer from the
mini fridge near the bookshelf, handing it to him. Jeong Taeui immediately perked up.

After popping the can open and taking a few gulps, he felt somewhat calmer. Jeong Taeui
sighed, looking up at the ceiling.

"That guy is still obsessed with guns."

In the afternoon, after Morer had slumped over his sports bag for a while, he had quickly
stood up, lamenting, "Oh dear, my beloved guns can't be crushed like this," and headed to the
living room. Jeong Taeui responded.

"What kind of gun could be easily crushed like that?"

But Morer ignored him.

As soon as he entered the room, he dumped all the guns from his sports bag onto the bed.
Jeong Taeui could only stay silent.

He sighed, wondering how airport security could be so ineffective as to not catch someone
carrying so many weapons on a plane.

"Even though it happened, your guns are still in good shape."

"Guns are not to blame!"

Morer's simple reply made his stance clear. Okay. Guns are not to blame; the person who did
that to the gun is to blame.

Jeong Taeui bitterly licked his lips, watching Morer carefully check each gun before turning
away. However, as he reached the door, he heard Morer gloomily mutter behind him.
"But I couldn't bring the Colt 45 because it breaks my heart every time I remember it...."

Surely the pain would be from something other than his heart when those memories
resurfaced. Jeong Taeui thought. However, at this moment, right now, recalling his own
situation with his lower half still aching and tired from last night's affair with Ilay, he kept his
mouth shut.

"If this gift doesn't satisfy you... should I just turn him into a corpse and bring him to you?"

Seeing Jeong Taeui deep in thought, Ilay shook the photo and took a sip of his beer. Jeong
Taeui's expression stiffened. He looked at Ilay with a strange expression and waved his hands
frantically. What this man was saying didn't sound like a creepy joke (and it probably wasn't
meant as one).

"Anyway… Thanks to that, he can’t carry the Colt 45 anymore, so at least one gun is out of
the way. For his gun obsession… To cure that crazy fascination of his, wouldn’t it be enough
to just gather all his guns and shove them in at once?”

Jeong Taeui said, then drank the last sips of his beer. He thought to himself - ‘Hmm, that’s a
good idea.’ - but then shook his head immediately.

He wasn’t close enough to Morer to want to cure him, and more importantly, who would do
that now? Certainly not him. He absolutely didn’t want to do it with his own hands, even if it
meant dying.

“I don’t think so.”

Ilay cut off his thoughts seriously. Jeong Taeui lifted his eyes from the beer can and looked at
him. Ilay was slightly shaking his beer can, which seemed still half full. Taeui reached out his
hand, and Ilay immediately handed him the beer can he was holding.

Ilay smiled at Jeong Taeui’s bright eyes as he took the can and drank with a beaming face,
like a child receiving a new toy.

“I heard Officer Jeong Changin talk about Tow, who shared a room with Morer. Tow said
Morer was very strange. He didn’t know why, but whenever Morer took out his guns and
cleaned them with a bright face, his expression would darken the moment he got to the Colt
45. Despite looking gloomy, he would meticulously clean the Colt 45.”

“...huh?”

“When Morer cleaned the barrel, he was incredibly persistent and thorough. Tow said it was
really creepy.”

“Maybe he was preparing it for another session with the gun later on?”

Ilay added casually.

Jeong Taeui lost his appetite hearing that. He frowned and lowered the beer can. Damn it. No,
it’s not the beer’s fault. He should still drink it.
Ilay watched Jeong Taeui sip the beer without saying anything, then suddenly, with a strange
look in his eyes, spoke again.

“Just cleaning the guns won’t cure Morer’s obsession. It’s an addiction. Just like how
you can’t live without beer.”

“Huh?... You’re saying it like I’m an addict. I only drink a can or two occasionally to relax.”

Jeong Taeui frowned and threw the beer can at Ilay. He caught it easily and noticed the
1000ml can was still half full.

“In short, I could create a memory for you where just the sight of beer would make you never
want to drink it again.”

Ilay spoke slowly with a calm smile, half-jokingly. Jeong Taeui frowned at him.

“What do you mean? Are you going to fill the pool in the yard with beer and throw me in it
all day?”

Jeong Taeui let his imagination run wild. Knowing Ilay’s personality, he wouldn’t put it past
him. He thought that if Gable visited and saw such a scene, he would be very sad. But
swimming in beer all day, even if the carbonation would dissipate and the taste wouldn’t be
as good as cold beer, it would still be okay.

However, Ilay shook his head and began to unbuckle his belt.

“No, that’s not what I mean.”

Somehow, his voice didn’t sound normal when he said that. Jeong Taeui suddenly sensed
danger in his actions and retreated to the bed.

“You have a lot of work to do. You don’t have time to play.”

“Leave it for now. It will be done in a few hours. After that, I’ll have some free time for a
week. Besides, spending time happily with you is more important than work.”

“Um… well… uh… Thank you for that but… I’m a bit sleepy…”

“Alright. Let me wake you up first. We still have that discussion to finish. If I want to make
you dislike beer, knowing your personality, it’s simple. There’s no need to waste a large
amount of beer filling the pool. I could just put it directly into your body – pour it into your
little hole – right in front of your eyes – very clearly.” <...>

Jeong Taeui was speechless. He clamped his mouth shut, eyes wide open. Ilay was right. He
was wide awake now.

With Ilay’s words, Jeong Taeui couldn’t tell which part was a joke and which part was
serious. But those images running wild in his imagination made him shudder and shrink back.
Seeing Jeong Taeui glaring at him, Ilay laughed heartily while pulling out his heavy member.
It wasn’t fully erect yet, but with a few strokes from Ilay, it began to stiffen.

“If not, I could put something reminiscent of beer into your mouth instead of beer.”

“What?”

Jeong Taeui looked puzzled. Ilay smiled and shook his penis a few times as if showing off.
Jeong Taeui looked down at the hot flesh, then back at Ilay’s suggestive expression. His face
turned from pale to green with anger.

“YA!!!”

Seeing Jeong Taeui’s face change color, Ilay burst into laughter. He laughed heartily for a
while, then gently waved his hand.

"Alright, I was just joking. I don't intend to make an enemy of you that way. I was just
presenting a hypothetical situation. Just in case you drink too much beer."

".........."

Jeong Taeui immediately thought that he should drink less beer.

He really felt that he would never recover if he had to go through something like that. He had
gotten used to having sex with this man and now he even felt pleasure when Ilay pushed that
huge thing in and moved his hips, but even so, every time they did it, he felt like he was
living the last moments of his life.

The fact that Morer could still groom that Colt 45 made him feel melancholic. But he didn't
have time to dwell on it for long.

"But as you said, I should quickly finish my work first, so let's keep it simple for now. You
should also finish your 'work' before going to sleep. From tomorrow, I'll relax and focus on
our activities in bed. Okay?"

"No, no. You don't need to rush your work. Just do it as usual."

As usual, if he wanted to keep up with Ilay's stamina, he would have died several times
already. Jeong Taeui muttered dejectedly as he approached Ilay. With his many years of
experience, Jeong Taeui knew it was best to quickly comply because Ilay was not someone
he could refuse. And instead of using his lower body, he should immediately go for oral
before Ilay changed his mind. It might be hard to breathe, but at least his body would be more
comfortable.

Jeong Taeui obediently sat between Ilay's legs and grabbed the base of the erect penis.
Although he saw it almost every day, every time he looked at it and kissed the terrifyingly
large head, it twitched and seemed to get even bigger.

He licked a path from the base to the top of the enormous shaft with his tongue. Ilay gently
caressed Jeong Taeui's cheek and then moved to his soft earlobe, even the fingertips brushing
against his skin were filled with desire. Another hand stroked the nape of his neck, then
slipped under his shirt and went straight to Jeong Taeui's chest. The fingertips found his small
nipples and pinched them hard.

"Ah~"

Jeong Taeui flinched and swallowed a small moan. His face burned.

"Taking care of it daily is really worth it. I barely touched it, and it's already standing up like
this."

Ilay whispered above him with a low laugh.

Jeong Taeui pretended not to hear, lowering his head and boldly sucking Ilay's penis.
However, he couldn't deny that his body would tremble each time Ilay happily played with
his erect nipples, occasionally pulling and twisting them until he couldn't hold back his
moans.

"Jeong Taeil."

The voice whispered into his ear.

Oh. Damn it.

Before Jeong Taeui could say anything, he felt himself being lifted and immediately felt the
mattress's springiness against his back. Ilay laid him down on the bed and spread his arms to
trap him in his embrace.

"Indeed, work should be left for later. We should get a good sleep first, then we can
continue."

Ilay was sitting on top of Jeong Taeui, smiled and began unbuttoning his shirt one button at a
time.

*********************************

Looking back, it was really pitiful.

Morer must have been severely mentally traumatized.

Even though he still cherished and treasured his guns after that incident. But one couldn't
deny the fact that he had suffered greatly because of the gun he loved. Considering his
strange obsession with guns, the pain must have been multiplied. (Of course, with a 45-
caliber size, his body would have also experienced significant shock and pain.)

Jeong Taeui didn't think he was to blame for this - well, he meant, yes, why would it be his
fault - but as a former colleague, seeing Morer's condition made him feel bitter for him.

Not sure if it was the mood, but Morer seemed sad as he caressed the imprint of a gun
sticking out from his duffel bag.
"Ah, I don't know."

Jeong Taeui sighed.

After breakfast, Morer would go with Kyle to the company to see the sample product
currently under development and then plan to head straight home. Morer took his bag and left
just as he had brought it in.

Kyle was about to leave the room when he received a phone call. He signaled Morer to go out
and get in the car first.

James was sitting in the passenger seat of Kyle's car, waiting inside the gate, so Morer sat in
the back. He lowered the window in irritation when he saw Jeong Taeui knocking on the
window.

"What is it?"

"Well, since we don't know when we'll meet again, take this rice cake as a goodbye gift."

"I'm not going to eat any rice cake you give me. What if Rick comes running and says I ate
his rice cake!"

Morer yelled and then quickly shut his mouth as if he had suddenly seen something. When
Jeong Taeui turned his head in the direction Morer was looking, he saw Ilay, wearing only
sweatpants, walking out of the gate. On his shoulder was a fresh bite mark—Jeong Taeui's
handiwork from last night when he bit Ilay hard in frustration as his exhausted body couldn't
take it anymore. Ilay, unashamedly showing off the mark, scratched his neck as if still not
fully awake.

Obviously, he wasn't out there to see Morer off; he was clearly looking around for Jeong
Taeui since he couldn't find him inside the house.

At the same time, Kyle approached from behind Ilay, seemingly finished with his phone call.
He walked over to Ilay while grumbling like Rita, "Even if you're at home, you should dress
properly," then apologized to Morer for the wait and got into the car.

Jeong Taeui heard the car start.

He hesitated for a moment, feeling a bit annoyed, but still decided to offer some comforting
words to Morer.

"Anyway, um, I'm not sure, but don't let those bad memories about the gun bother you
anymore. Try looking at the Colt 45 again... just once, glance at it and then forget about it. It
won't wear out anyway."

After speaking, Jeong Taeui realized his words sounded more like mockery than comfort. But
Morer probably understood the comforting intent through his tone.

Morer was silent for a moment. As the car started to move, he stuck his face out of the
window. In a rare warm and serious tone, he smiled brightly and responded.
"And you... my Colt 45 is nothing compared to what you have to swallow every night. I saw
quite a scene yesterday when I passed by. Next time, close the door properly. Bye-bye."

"...-!!!!''''.....——!!!!"

Jeong Taeui's face hardened.

The car sped out of the gate, leaving Jeong Taeui standing there, frozen like a statue, unable
to move an inch. Beside him, Ilay, who had been standing still until the gate closed, walked
up and stood next to him.

"Ah... so it was him. I thought I heard someone passing by in the hallway."

"...Wasn't the door closed last night? That room..."

"When you came in, you didn't close it completely, so it was slightly ajar. Didn't you plan to
leave right after? But it seems you don't remember."

Jeong Taeui was silent for a moment. As he said, every time he went to Ilay's room, he left
the door slightly open to make a quick escape if needed.

"But clearly, early this morning when I left the room, the door was locked?!"

"I don't know. Maybe he closed it when he passed by out of concern for you."

Jeong Taeui stared at him in astonishment. He muttered as if he had lost his mind.

"You knew all along, didn't you...?"

"Know what?"

Ilay put on an innocent face, shrugged, and replied briefly.

The next moment, Jeong Taeui grabbed his shoulders and shook him wildly.

"You should have said something at the time, said something!!"

"Even if I had said something, it wouldn't have changed anything. Moreover, that guy will
visit this house at least a few times a year, so it's better to know sooner than later."

After saying it wasn't a big deal and advising him to go for a swim to clear his mind, Ilay
headed toward the pool. Jeong Taeui sat down and stared at his retreating back.

A long while later, when he was still sitting on the floor with overwhelming melancholy, Rita
passed by and grumbled.

"The floor is not a place for you to sit around like that."

Passion - 1st book - Complete.